BOOK IV 
          
        
        THE HOUSE OF JUSTIN PART
          I -- THE AGE OF JUSTINIAN
          
        
        
           
        
        CHAPTER I
          
        
        THE REIGN OF JUSTIN
          I; AND THE EARLIER YEARS OF JUSTINIAN'S REIGN
          
        
         
          
        
        In order to understand the European history of the sixth
          century and the reign of Justinian, we must grasp the fact that it is a direct
          continuation of the history of the fifth century, but that there is one great
          difference in the situation. It is a continuation of the struggle between the
          Romans and the Germans, but their relation has altered. In the fifth century
          the Germans were conquering lands from the Romans, in the sixth century the
          Romans are reconquering lands from the Germans. Europe is now divided between
          them. North-western Europe is irrevocably lost to the Empire and secured to
          Teutonic peoples, south-eastern Europe is still Roman in the wide sense of the
          word. Italy is the intermediate land between these extremes, and consequently
          becomes the scene of the last combat, which results in the overthrow of the
          Ostrogoths, and leads to the division of the peninsula between the Romans and
          the Lombards.
          
        
        Justinian is the great figure of the time. His enterprising
          spirit carried out the idea of regaining a footing in western Europe. He set in
          order a system of law for the world. Politically he was absolute, as against
          the aristocracy; ecclesiastically he was absolute, as against Pope or
          Patriarch. His buildings in number and splendour were the marvel of his age;
          and in St. Sophia he bequeathed to posterity an imposing monument of his
          greatness.
          
        
        The reign of Justin I is chiefly important as preliminary
          to the reign of his nephew Justinian I.
          
        
        Justin is said to have been originally an Illyrian peasant
          who came to Constantinople with his two brothers in the reign of Leo. We have
          already met him as a trusted officer of Anastasius, assisting in quelling the
          Isaurians, and he was afterwards advanced to the post of commander of the
          guards (comes excubitorum). At the time of Anastasius' death
          (1st July 518) the eunuch Amantius formed a plot to
          invest a friend or creature of his own with the purple. To attain this end it
          was absolutely necessary to gain over the guards, and he consequently enlisted
          Justin in his service and supplied him with money to bribe the soldiers. But
          Justin was more wily and more ambitious than Amantius calculated; he took the treasure and secured the interests of the soldiers for
          himself; the senate consented, and the people acclaimed.
          
        
        Observe the position of affairs. The government of
          Anastasius in his later years had been most unpopular in two ways, financially
          and ecclesiastically. He hoarded the income of the State instead of expending
          part of it as productive capital, and he increased his hoard by oppressive
          exactions; he was, moreover, a pronounced monophysite.
          The opposition to his government was expressed in the revolt of Vitalian, who
          professed to represent the cause of orthodoxy. Vitalian had indeed been
          repressed, but he was still in Thrace, his attitude was hostile, and he was
          doubtless in relation with a faction in the city which shared his disaffection.
          
        
        Anastasius, though childless, had near relations,
          especially two nephews, Hypatius and Pompeius, who
          might urge a claim to the throne, and were secure of the support of the monophysite party and the green faction, which their uncle favoured.
          
        
        But Justin ousted both Vitalian and the nephews of the late
          Emperor. Justin's religion was orthodox, and his accession to the throne rested
          on the facts that he attached to himself the orthodox anti-Anastasian party, including the blue faction, and that he was, by his military reputation
          and his position as commander of the guards, so formidable that Vitalian could
          not continue hostilities, especially as the causes for dissatisfaction, which
          had led to them, were now removed. Vitalian was consoled with a consulship and
          the office of master of soldiers; and the great schism (which had lasted since
          Zeno's Henotikon)
          between the Roman and Byzantine Churches came to an end, as the Emperor
          recognized the dogmatic symbolum of Pope Leo I. But
          Vitalian enjoyed his new honours for only a few months; he was assassinated,
          and his assassination was generally attributed to the jealousy of Justinian.
          
        
        Justin was an able soldier, but was already wellnigh
          seventy years old. He had not much aptitude for civil affairs, and he was
          illiterate. The enemies of the new dynasty afterwards said that he was an
          imbecile old man, who did neither good nor evil to the Empire, because he was
          unable to do anything. Such a slight is of no value in regard of the fact. He
          was a man of ambition and strong will who, notwithstanding his advanced age,
          steered the Empire into a new era and guided a thoroughgoing reaction.
          
        
        To make up for his own deficiencies in culture and
          knowledge of civil government he had the assistance of his nephew Justinian,
          who was destined to succeed him. Justinian assumed the consulate in 521 AD, and
          exhibited games and spectacles of magnificent costliness. This munificence was
          a contrast to the careful frugality of Anastasius, and indicated to the people
          the reactionary policy of the new dynasty. In April 527 Justinian was created
          Augustus, and in August, on the death of his uncle, became sole monarch.
          
        
        The financial difficulties in which the Empire was involved
          in the latter part of the fifth century had been solved by the care of
          Anastasius, and the new Emperor found a large sum of money in the treasury. But
          before the accession of Justinian this sum is said to have been considerably
          reduced, for the frugality of Anastasius had been followed by a more liberal
          expenditure, and the exactions for which he had been blamed were not continued.
          Justinian's ideas soared higher than to the mere maintenance of a brilliant
          court, and he required money to carry them out. The harmless administration of
          Justin was incompatible with the achievement of public glories—and there is so
          much truth in the unkind remark that Justin did no good or evil to the State.
          The great works by which Justinian's name is remembered, the works on Roman
          law, the conquest of Italy and Africa, and the public edifices are connected
          with the names of three men, Tribonian, Belisarius,
          and Anthemius. The abilities of these men were worthy of the large conceptions
          of their sovereign. But the great works could never have been executed but for
          another human instrument, whose name has been handed down to infamy, and not,
          like theirs, to fame. This was John the Cappadocian, who was appointed
          praetorian prefect, and supplied the treasury by oppressing the subjects. The
          most authentic account of him is that of John Lydus,
          who was a civil servant at the time, and has left us a narrative of his
          enormities.
          
        
        It was the duty of the prefect to supply money for needful
          expenses. John not only supplied it but became immensely wealthy himself, and
          led a life of gluttony and debauchery. "He did not fear God or regard
          man". The provinces of Lydia and Cilicia especially suffered from his
          extortions; he let a company of his creatures loose upon Lydia, and they
          devastated it for the space of a year, leaving (according to John of Lydia) not
          a virgin or a youth undeflowered, nor a vessel in a house. He was regarded as a
          demon, attended by a band of demons, too ready to do his bidding, and such
          names as Cyclops, Cerberus, Sardanapalus were lavished on him. Of his special
          acts we may notice the partial abolition, or rather modification, of the State
          post, cursus publicus, the result of which measure was
          economically disastrous. Directly, certain expenses were saved to the treasury,
          but the unfortunate provincials were obliged to undergo the labour of
          transporting their produce themselves to the ports for transference to
          Constantinople, and large quantities of corn rotted in the granaries. The
          impoverished provincials flocked to the capital; a large number of new taxes
          were invented to extort money, and justice is said to have been so abused that
          men would not go into court, and the business of advocates declined. The
          prefect instituted the use of hideous and painful fetters, he had dark dungeons
          under the praetorium for punishing his subordinate officials, and none were
          exempted from the indignity of torture. The remarkable point is that, according
          to John Lydus, Justinian was ignorant of the excesses
          of the prefect. Lydus is continually inserting a
          parenthesis to warn us that the Eperor knew nothing
          of this or that unjust transaction. That Justinian was prepared to enforce
          rigorously the collection of all established dues we know from his laws; but he
          may not have been aware of, and, we may be sure, did not inquire too curiously
          into, all the details of his minister's actions. We can easily understand the
          value he laid upon a prefect who never failed to supply him with the funds
          requisite for the achievement of his schemes.
          
        
        Justinian shared his throne with a remarkable woman, the
          Empress Theodora. She was originally a ballet-dancer; her beauty and
          intellectual ability attracted the love of Justinian, before he became Emperor,
          and he married her. A contemporary said it was impossible for mere man to
          describe her comeliness in words or to imitate it by art; we cannot judge how
          far this remark was due to the enthusiasm of adulation, but if we were entitled
          to form an idea of her features from the mosaic picture in San Vitale at
          Ravenna, we should infer that Procopius, in speaking of her beauty, uses the
          language of a courtier. Nevertheless I think we may conclude that Theodora was
          a beautiful woman, not from the praise of Procopius, but from the admissions of
          the Secret History, whose author would doubtless, if he could, have disparaged
          her charms. The only blemishes which he can find in her are that she was rather
          short in stature and had a somewhat pale complexion, but the pallor, which he
          assures us was not sickly, he seems to admire rather than censure.
          
        
        In order to understand her political position we must
          direct our attention to the factions of the circus, which were of considerable
          historical importance throughout, especially at the beginning of, the sixth
          century. The origin of the four parties of the circus, symbolized by the colours
          white, red, green, and blue, is veiled in obscurity. The masters or leaders of
          these parties (domini factionum) are first mentioned in the
          reign of Nero. Caligula favoured the green, Nero the blue color,
          and the rivalry of the parties continued to a late period of the Empire, the
          Emperor himself generally patronizing either blue or green, in which white and
          red had been respectively absorbed. It was not merely in Rome that these
          factions existed; they cheered and fought throughout the capitals of the
          provinces; they had existed in Byzantium since (at latest) the time of
          Septimius Severus. At Constantinople in the fifth century they seem to have
          assumed greater political importance, and we can hardly avoid connecting this
          with the religious differences which agitated the East. For the parties of the
          circus became soon identified with the parties of the Church; the eunuch Chrysaphius, who was inclined to the heresy of Eutyches,
          supported the Greens, Marcian, the orthodox Emperor, supported the Blues; and
          at the end of the fifth century the monophysite Anastasius favoured the Greens. In the year 501 a battle took place between the
          two parties in the hippodrome. It must be observed that these parties did not
          consist merely of the participators in the games; any citizen might belong to
          them. They were maintained on an organized system, recognized by the
          government, with regular officers. They were a machine by which the opinion or
          will of the people could be expressed; and the Greek name of a
  "party" was dymos, a deme, or
  "people".
          
        
        The support of the Blues was one of the elements on which
          the new dynasty rested; the hostility of the monophysitic Greens was one of the
          lurking dangers against which it had to guard. It was natural for Justin and
          Justinian to favour the blue party, as Anastasius had favoured the green.
          
        
        Now Theodora, in the days of her life as a public dancer,
          was identified with the green faction. Her father is said to have been employed
          in its service; and she held monophysitic opinions. When she married Justinian,
          she transferred her sympathies to the Blues, but did not change her creed. It
          is characteristic that the opposition writer, who afterwards treated her with
          scurrilous virulence in the Secret History, ascribed this change of colour to
          personal pique.
          
        
        Many looked upon the interest taken by Justinian in the
          blue faction as a mania. He is said to have allowed it to commit the most
          outrageous acts of petulance and violence with impunity, and even to have
          heavily chastised governors who ventured to punish members of that faction for
          their misdemeanours. The Greens, on the other hand, were harshly treated,
          exposed to the malevolence of their opponents and unable to retaliate. We must
          not forget that the factions were mixed companies; and among the Blues there
          was clearly a select fellowship of unprincipled adventurers and debauchees,
          who, under the cover of orthodoxy and loyalty, threw off the restraints of society.
          About this time they adopted the fashion of wearing beards like the Persians;
          and shaving the crown of the head to the temples, they wore their hair long
          behind like Huns. But it would be an error to suppose that all the members of
          the factions were like these obtrusive individuals.
          
        
        We can perceive that the license permitted to the favoured
          party was in a manner a political necessity. Even in the most despotic state,
          public opinion is more or less a check on the acts of the sovereign, for he
          feels that there is a limit somewhere at which human endurance will rebel. Now
          Justinian’s financial exigencies forced him to try the endurance of his
          subjects; his vigorous policy and his rapacious ministers naturally excited
          much discontent. The populace were dissatisfied on account of the reduction
          which was made in the distributions of corn; the conservatism of the patricians
          and senators revolted against the Emperor's ideas of innovation; and no favour
          was shown to the professional classes. Besides this the monophysites were hostile to his government, and there were many adherents of the family of
          Anastasius. Public opinion was a force which he could not ignore, especially as
          it had made itself heard in the reign of Anastasius. Now the circus was the
          place in which public opinion could express itself; the denies of the circus
          were organized parties capable of political combination and action. It was
          consequently Justinian's policy to enlist in his service one party as a sort of
          government organ, and his party was naturally the blue, which had been the
          party of opposition under Anastasius. He could thus paralyze resistance on the
          part of the people by keeping them divided, and favouring one division. As long
          as the two parties were opposed, John the Cappadocian and the other unpopular
          ministers were safe.
          
        
        But it is evident that such a policy could not be
          permanent; Justinian could not be content, while his position depended on a
          party. In 532 AD a turning-point came, the sedition of "Nika", which
          shook the throne. The import of this event was that Justinian attempted to
          render himself independent even of the blue faction, which had grown
          intolerably turbulent. The blue faction consequently coalesced with the green;
          and the Emperor quelled the rebellion by the soldiers. The affair was further
          complicated by the fact that the disaffection was taken advantage of by the
          party of the Anastasian dynasty, an element of danger
          which the Emperor finally extinguished.
          
        
        On the 13th of January the Greens complained to the Emperor
          in the hippodrome of the grievous oppression which they suffered, especially
          from Calapodius, a guardsman, who had been a Green in
          the days of Anastasius and had become a Blue under the new dynasty. The Blues
          supported the Emperor, and the streets were soon the scene of sanguinary
          conflicts. But a circumstance occurred which determined the union of the
          hostile parties in a common insurrection against the oppressive administration.
          Seven individuals had been condemned to death, and five of them were executed
          without difficulty. But in the case of two, a Blue and a Green, the hangman
          blundered, and twice the bodies fell, still alive, to the ground. Then the
          monks of St. Conon interfered and carried the two criminals to the adjacent
          monastery. As some of the criminals were Blues, and as the hitch in the
          execution tended to make the incident more impressive than usual, the Blues and
          Greens united in a determination to avenge themselves on the civil authorities,
          and they chose the watchword Nika, "conquer", from which the sedition
          has received its name.
          
        
        The most obnoxious ministers were John of Cappadocia the
          praetorian prefect, Tribonian the quaestor, and Eudemius the prefect of the city, who was especially
          associated with the executions which had taken place. During five days, from
          14th to 18th January, the city was a scene of conflagrations and witnessed all
          the horrors of street warfare. The troops present in the capital were not
          numerous. The guards of the palace, who used formerly to be recruited by hardy
          Armenians or Isaurians, consisted of 3500 men; but as Justinian had made a
          practice of selling sinecure commissions for large sums, the corps was not very
          efficient. Belisarius, who had lately returned from the Persian war, had a
          force of cataphracti—cavalry completely mailed—who
          were lodged in the precincts of the palace; and it happened that the Gepid leader Mundus, who had done good service on the
          Danube frontier against Bulgarian invaders, was also present in the city with a
          corps of Heruls. Besides these there were some
          regiments of municipal guards.
          
        
        On the 14th (Wednesday) Justinian yielded so far to the
          public wishes as to depose the three obnoxious ministers and replace them by
          Phocas, Basilides, and Tryphon. This measure could
          hardly have been expected to satisfy the Greens, but it might have been fairly
          expected that it would succeed in dissolving their coalition with the Blues and
          so paralyze the revolt. But the excitement that prevailed was fomented by the
          secret machinations and bribes of the partisans of Anastasius’ nephews. The
          people seemed resolved to overthrow the dynasty of Justin. But Hypatius and Pompeius, the nephews of Anastasius, were in
          attendance on Justinian in the palace, and Probus, their brother, had escaped
          to Asia, so that the insurgents had no one whom they could proclaim Augustus.
          
        
        In the afternoon Belisarius issued from the gate of Chalke
          at the head of his Goths and harassed the rioters until eventide. When he
          retreated they set fire to the Chalke porch; the flames enveloped the senate
          house and spread along the Diabatika of Achilles to
          St. Sophia. On the same evening the offices of the prefect of the city were
          probably burnt, but we do not know in what locality they were situated. On the
          15th (Thursday) the conflagration continued, and a part of the hippodrome on
          the side of the Augusteum was consumed; on the 16th
          (Friday) the offices of the praetorian prefect were fired. Meanwhile the ruins
          of St. Sophia were smouldering, and either from them or from the praetorium
          (which may have been in that region), a wind blew flames northward, which
          wrought the destruction of the hospital of Samson and the church of St.
          Irene. The palace of Lausus, rebuilt after the
          fire in 465, the baths of Alexander, and many private houses perished in the
          course of the conflagration. On Friday evening some ships arrived with troops
          from neighbouring cities; and, encouraged by this increase of his forces, the
          Emperor arranged an attack on the insurgents, who on the following day (17th,
          Saturday) assembled in the Augusteum, intending
          perhaps to make a decisive assault on the palace. The conflict ended with the
          siege of a building in the Augusteum called the
          Octagon, where the rebels entrenched themselves; the soldiers, unable to expel
          them, set fire to it.
          
        
        On Sunday morning Justinian ventured to appear in the
          cathisma of the hippodrome with a copy of the Gospels in his hands. It was
          proclaimed that the Emperor would converse in person with the people, and large
          crowds assembled, but with no purpose of pacification. Justinian swore that he
          would grant an unreserved amnesty, forget the past, and comply with the demands
          of his subjects. A sovereign could hardly say more than this; but all he heard
          in reply was, "You lie!" in conjunction with some abusive vocative;
          and "As you kept your oath to Vitalian, even so would you keep this oath
          to us". Justinian, when he returned to the palace, ordered all the
          senators who were present to leave it, among the rest Hypatius and Pompeius; perhaps he thought that his two rivals would be less dangerous
          outside. They professed to be devoted to the Emperor, and it is not clear
          whether their devotion was a mask or not. The insurgents were elated when they
          learned that Hypatius had left the palace; they met
          him and constrained him to take the decisive step. On Monday morning (19th
          January) he was crowned in the Forum of Constantine with a golden chain
          wreathed like a diadem, and soon afterwards he sat in the cathisma of the
          hippodrome, while a multitudinous assembly below called out, "Hypatie Auguste, tu vincas".
          They had come to the hippodrome in order to organize an attack on the adjacent
          palace, contrary to the judicious advice of the senator Origen, who recommended
          that they should first seize one of the other palaces in the city. Meanwhile
          Justinian strengthened the fortifications of the palace, and called a council
          of his ministers. This was the really decisive moment.
          
        
        John of Cappadocia recommended flight to Heraclea, and
          Belisarius agreed with his view; but their weighty opinions were outbalanced by
          the short speech of the Empress Theodora:—
          
        
        "The present occasion is, I think, too grave to take
          regard of the principle that it is not meet for a woman to speak among men.
          Those whose dearest interests are in the presence of extreme danger are
          justified in thinking only of the wisest course of action. Now in my opinion,
          on the present occasion, if ever, nature is an unprofitable tutor, even if her
          guidance bring us safety. It is impossible for a man, when he has come into the
          world, not to die; but for one who has reigned it is intolerable to be an
          exile. May I never exist without this purple robe and may I never live to see
          the day on which those who meet me shall not address me as 'Queen'. If you
          wish, 0 Emperor, to save yourself, there is no difficulty; we have ample funds.
          Yonder is the sea, and there are the ships. Yet reflect whether, when you have
          once escaped to a place of security, you will not prefer death to safety, I
          agree with an old saying that 'Empire is a fair winding-sheet".
          
        
        From the mere words of this speech we can understand what
          effect it might have produced; but we can hardly realize how that effect was
          magnified when it proceeded from the lips of the Empress—"cette diablesse de génie attachée à l'existence de Justinien”.
  
        
        In the meantime it was believed in the hippodrome that the
          Emperor and his court had fled. For Hypatius, not yet
          sure of success, had sent a messenger to Justinian, bidding him attack the
          people assembled in the hippodrome. Ephraem, the
          messenger, could not himself reach the imperial presence, but he gave the
          message to one of the secretaries, Thomas, who was a pagan. Thomas, ignorantly
          or designedly, gave him the false information that Justinian had fled, and Ephraem proclaimed the tidings in the hippodrome. It now
          seemed to the rebels and the perhaps unwilling usurper that they had only to
          take possession of the palace.
          
        
        When Theodora's resolution had conquered the prudence or
          pusillanimity of the court, the eunuch Narses was sent forth with a well-filled
          purse to regain the allegiance of the Blues; and at the same time Belisarius
          led out his troops with the purpose of cutting the revolutionists to pieces in
          the crowded enclosure. Belisarius first attempted to reach Hypatius himself by the spiral stair which led up to the cathisma, but the door was kept
          fast by the guard on the inner side. Failing here, he entered the hippodrome by
          the general entrance to the west of the cathisma, and at the same moment
          another force under Mundus appeared at the Dead Gate on the east side. Narses’
          distribution of bribes meanwhile had succeeded in producing dissension between
  "the friendly Greens and Blues", and this favoured the attack of the
          soldiers. An unsparing massacre took place, and it is said that about 35,000
          persons perished in the sedition of Nika. Hypatius and Pompeius were executed.
          
        
        Those who draw a line between a “Roman” and “Byzantine”
          history might well look on this striking sedition as the last scene in “Roman
          history”, for it resulted in an imperial victory which established the form of
          absolutism by which " Byzantine history" is generally characterized—a
          result perhaps partly implied in the remark of Procopius that the revolt was
          fatal in its consequences to both senate and people. M. Marrast describes it as “the last convulsion which marks the passage from Graeco-Roman
          antiquity to the Middle Age”.
          
        
        The blue and green factions made themselves conspicuous on
          several subsequent occasions during the reign of Justinian, but they did not
          again shake the foundations of the throne as in the Nika revolt. Their
          rivalry outlived their short union, and as long as they were hostile there was
          no danger for Justinian; and in spite of the occasional storms that broke out
          their importance was really decreasing. It is recorded that a faction fight
          took place in 549, and there was a more serious demonstration in 556, during a
          great dearth at Constantinople, when common suffering seems again to have
          united the foes. The people cried, "Provide supplies for the city",
          and they pulled down the house of the prefect of the city. The factions clamored against Justinian in the circus, and as Persian
          ambassadors happened to be present, the Emperor felt especially indignant and
          mortified. In 561 a conflict of the Blues and Greens took place in the
          hippodrome before the Emperor arrived, but his appearance quelled it; and in
          563 the Greens, who were undoubtedly connected with the conspiracy which was at
          that time formed against Justinian, reviled and stoned the new urban prefect
          Andreas, and their behaviour led to a battle with the Blues. I shall have to
          speak of "the colours" once or twice again in the reigns of Maurice
          and Phocas, but they are then far on their way to political insignificance.
          
        
        The conflagration of so many important public buildings
          would have entailed a heavy outlay for their mere restoration, but they were
          rebuilt by the ambition of Justinian on a more splendid scale. We must postpone
          to another place some account of the new St. Sophia, and the architectural
          works of Anthemius, whose skill raised the city from its ashes fairer than
          ever. Notwithstanding these expenses, which were incurred simultaneously with
          the costly wars in Africa and Italy, the condition of the subjects seems to
          have somewhat improved, owing partly to the milder though short administration
          of Phocas, the new and popular praetorian prefect of the East. But in the
          course of little more than a year John the Cappadocian returned to office and
          oppression. We can hardly doubt that the Emperor, for the fulfilment of whose
          schemes enormous funds were necessary, found that his treasury was not so
          full since the degradation of this unscrupulous minister, and concluded that
          the only way out of his difficulties was the reappointment of John.
          
        
        The enemies of Justinian might appeal to this reappointment
          as their best proof that the Emperor was utterly unscrupulous as to the means
          employed to carry out his ideas.
          
        
        The overthrow of John of Cappadocia was due to the hatred
          of the Empress Theodora. She ruined him by a curious stratagem, contrived by
          her friend Antonina, the wife of the general Belisarius, who is described by
          Procopius, her husband's secretary, as a woman “more capable than anyone to
          manage the impracticable”.  Antonina cultivated the acquaintance of
          John's daughter Euphemia, and gave her to understand that Belisarius was highly
          discontented with the reigning powers, who had shown ingratitude for all his
          services, but that he could make no attempt to throw off the intolerable yoke
          without aid from some influential person in the ranks of the civil ministers.
          Euphemia communicated this news to her father, who was not without ambition and
          eagerly embraced the chance of ascending the throne with the help of the army.
          He arranged a secret interview with Antonina at Rufinianum,
          a country house of Belisarius, and the Empress took care that officials with
          soldiers should lurk near to overhear the implicating words and arrest the
          unsuspecting conspirator. It is said that Justinian, aware of the plot, sent to
          John a secret warning against the trap; but notwithstanding, John went,
          conspired, and fell. He was sent to Cyzicus (541 AD), disgraced but wealthy,
          where he lived for some time as a priest; but the relentless indignation of
          Theodora still pursued him, and he was scourged and stripped of his goods for
          slaying a bishop. He ended his days as a presbyter at Constantinople, whither
          he returned after the death of Theodora in 548.
          
        
        The absolutism of Justinian provoked a strong and bitter
          opposition, all the bitterer because it was so unsparingly suppressed. He was
          accused of discouraging all liberal professions, of not only suppressing
          philosophers and sophists, but of depriving physicians of their allowances, and
          prohibiting the pay which lawyers (rhetors) had been accustomed to receive. The
          merchants were harassed by customs and monopolies, the soldiers were ill treated by logothetae,
          who cheated them of their pay, retarded their promotion, and gave them
          deficient rations. Taxation, pitilessly imposed, weighed heavier than ever on
          the landed proprietors and farmers, and no arrears were remitted. Such is the
          general tenor of the charges made by the dissatisfied member of the party of
          opposition, who has painted the agony of the Empire under “the demon Justinian”
          in the Secret
            History. On this subject something will be said in the next
          chapter, but we may remark here that, although the general tone of Justinian's
          rule was Tel est notre plaisir,
          he always condescends in his constitutions to give reasons, often elaborate
          reasons, for his acts, and that many of his laws seem really, as well as
          professedly, to have aimed at the wellbeing of his subjects, and not merely at
          the external prestige of the Empire or the replenishing of the treasury.
          
        
        Two new offices instituted by Justinian seem to have been
          unpopular at Byzantium, that of the praetores plebis and
          the new quaestorship. In 535 Justinian superseded the prefect of the watch (praefectus vigilam),
          “night prefect”, a name which the imperial constitution derides as absurd, and
          appointed the praetor plebis, whose office was to keep order in
          the city both by night and by day. In 539 he appointed a quaestor, whose chief
          function was to prevent idlers and strangers who had no special business from
          sojourning in Constantinople; and in the constitution by which this office was
          instituted the legislator dwells with complacency on the fact that the
          institution of the praetor plebis had been found by experience
          “very advantageous to the inhabitants of this our imperial city”, and states
          that the success of that office suggested the introduction of a new one. Tribonian, the great lawyer, was the first quaestor under
          the new system, and he is said to have been a lover of gain, and very
          unpopular. Both these innovations are mentioned in the Secret History as organs
          of Justinianean oppression.
          
        
        The imperial style adopted by Justinian in his
          constitutions was pompous and imposing. The preface to the second edition of
          the Codex (534), couched in the form of a constitution, begins thus2:
          
        
        "In nomine Domini nostri Jesu
          Christi Imperator Caesar Flavius Justinianus Alamannicus Gothicus Francicus Germanicus Anticus Alanicus Vvandalicus Africanns pius felix inclitus victor ac
          triumphator semper Augustus senatm urbis Constantinopolitanae S."
          
        
        In a law concerning imperial constitutions and edicts,
          which was read aloud “in the new consistory of Justinian's palace” in 529, the
          Emperor exclaims: “What is greater, what more sacred than the imperial majesty?
          who is puffed up with such haughty conceit as to disdain the royal judgment,
          when even the founders of the old law lay down clearly and distinctly that the
          constitutions, which have gone forth by imperial decree, are valid as law?”
          And, he goes on to say, the sole promulgator of the laws is the sole worthy
          interpreter of them likewise.
          
        
        The imperial pride is always flavoured with the religious
          spirit of the time, and Justinian does not weary of boasting of the divine favour
          which has been vouchsafed to him. For example, the opening sentences of the
          constitution on the Digest (533), known as Tanta run thus:
          
        
        “So great in our regard is the providence of the divine
          humanity, that it always deigns to sustain us with eternal generosities. For
          after the Parthian (Parthica, meaning Persian) wars
          had been lulled to sleep by an Everlasting Peace and the Vandal nation had been
          overthrown and Carthage, nay all Libya, had been united again with the Roman
          Empire it has enabled the ancient laws, heavy-laden with old age, to assume a
          new form of beauty in the shape of an abridgment of moderate size, by means of
          our watchful care—an achievement, which no one, before our reign ever hoped for
          or even deemed possible for human intellect”.
          
        
         
          
        
        II
          
        
        JUSTINIAN AND THEODORA
          
        
         
          
        
        The sixth century may be called the age of Justinian. But
          of the man himself, whose works changed the history of the world, it is hard to
          win a distinct idea; we have only a vague glimpse of the features of that form
          which dominated Europe. His elusive personality hides behind meagre statements,
          uninstructive panegyrics, or malevolent pasquinades,
          and perplexes the historian. And even those who do not care for the analytical
          dissection of motives, who see the greatness of Justinian revealed in his
          works—by their fruits ye shall know them—feel nevertheless tantalized at the
          elusiveness of his individuality.
          
        
        Beside him stands Theodora, another baffling problem, and
          indissolubly associated with Justinian for those who have visited San Vitale in
          Ravenna, as well as for those who have read the Secret History, a book of ill
          fame which has thrown a doubtful light or shadow on the imperial court.
          
        
        We may first resume briefly Justinian’s historical
          position. He may be likened to a colossal Janus bestriding the way of passage
          between the ancient and medieval worlds.
          
        
        On the one side his face was turned towards the past. His
          ideal, we are told, was to restore the proud aspect of the old Roman Empire,
          and this was chiefly realized by his conquests in Italy, Africa, and Spain. The
          great juristic works executed at the beginning of his reign breathe to some
          degree the spirit of ancient Rome. Moreover he represents the last stage
          in the evolution of the Roman Imperium; in him was fulfilled its ultimate
          absolutism. From Augustus to Diocletian there was a dualism, the
  "dyarchy" of the Emperor and the Senate which was abolished in the
          monarchy of Diocletian; and from Constantine to Justinian there was another
          dualism between the Church and the Imperium, which passed into Justinian’s
          absolutism. This second dualism reached in the latter part of the period an
          antagonism which was conditioned by the falling asunder of eastern and western
          Europe; and it was by reuniting the West that Justinian was able to overcome
          the dualism and assert his ecclesiastical authority. The historian Agathias expresses Justinian's absolute government by saying,
          “Of those who reigned at Byzantium he was the first absolute sovereign in deed
          as well as in name”.
          
        
        On the other hand, he was a great innovator and a destroyer
          of old things; and this was made a ground of complaint by the disaffected. The
          consulate was abolished, the philosophical schools of Athens were closed, and
          these two events may be considered symbolic of the death of the Roman and the
          death of the Greek spirit. The Graeco-Roman, Romaic, or Byzantine spirit is
          installed in their place. He tampered with and partly changed the
          administrative system of Diocletian; he allowed the Greek tongue to supplant
          Latin in official documents; the authority of the Twelve Tables, long in
          disuse, was at length formally abolished; and fundamental conceptions peculiar
          to the Roman civil law were set aside. Justinian was thoroughly penetrated with
          the spirit of the Christian world; he spent his nights in theological studies;
          and in the erection of the great church of St. Sophia, which still remains to
          commemorate him, it was Solomon and not Pericles that he desired to imitate and
          surpass.
          
        
        In four departments Justinian has won an immortal name: in
          warfare, in law, in architecture, and in church history. Standing on the shore
          of the medieval or modern period, he cast into the waters of the future great
          stones which created immense circles. His military achievements decided the
          course of the history of Italy, and affected the development of western Europe;
          his legal works are inextricably woven into the web of European civilization;
          his St. Sophia is one of the greatest monuments of the world, one of the
          visible signs of the continuity of history, a standing protest against the
          usurpation of the Turk; and his ecclesiastical authority influenced the distant
          future of Christendom.
          
        
        But the means by which he accomplished these things
          rendered him unpopular. He accomplished them by an artificial system, which
          could be only temporary, and broke down on his death. It consisted of two
          parts, (1) a very severe taxation, and (2) a system of ingenious diplomatic
          relations with those barbarian peoples who hung on the northern frontiers of
          the Empire. He was not able to keep these nations, Huns, Slaves, and Germans,
          altogether in check; they were continually devastating the Balkan provinces,
          and he was obliged to oppose them with armies destined for Italy; but he
          succeeded, partly by money payments, partly by turning them against one
          another, in paralyzing their hostilities sufficiently to prevent them from
          foiling the prosecution of his projects in the West. Frequent and large money
          payments were necessary, and in so far the second part of his system depended
          on the first. There was one limit on his activities, which could not be
          entirely dealt with by this system, the power of Persia under the great king
          Chosroes Nushirvan. Money payments were often useful
          and necessary, but the defense of the Asiatic
          frontier was a constant and considerable check on the Italian campaigns. This
          is evident from the increased activity in the West which always succeeded a
          peace with Persia.
          
        
        As to the oppressive taxation, we have no option but to
          conclude that for the bulk of Justinian's subjects his reign was not a
          blessing. Limited as he was by the circumstances of the time, the execution of
          his designs was inconsistent with the present prosperity of the people. But
          history justifies him by the event as she justifies all her true children.
          
        
        There are the two sides here as elsewhere, the universal
          and the individual, the historical and the biographical; and on the principle
          of good coming out of evil, many condemn the great man, while they are forced
          to praise his works, both in themselves and in their historical results.
          History or providence, it may be said, fully justifies present evils by their
          effects in the future; those effects may be considered equivalent to the
          historical motive; but this avails not the individual at whose door those evils
          lie; the instrument of history is condemned.
          
        
        But this theory is cancelled by a rejoinder, which is at
          least equally valid. Instead of attributing the good results to
  "providence" and blaming Justinian for the present evils, one might
          reply, should we not credit Justinian with elevated and far-seeing purposes,
          and ascribe the miseries of his subjects to the defective economical conditions of the age?
          
        
        Perhaps the only value of either of these views is to
          cancel the other; the antinomy teaches us to refrain from introducing the
          biographical point of view into history, from taking the individual out of his
          environment and passing irrelevant moral judgments. The motives of all the
          actions of individuals are more or less personal, and those of prominent men
          are generally more or less tinged with the desire of fame. This feeling
          doubtless gave animation to the activity of Justinian, and it would be an
          anachronism to judge him by the canons of modern philanthropy. To praise
          Justinian's absolutism in the sixth century is not to praise absolutism. Dante,
          looking upon the desire of fame as a celestial quality, attributed it to Justinian,
          and placed him as a revolving light in the planet of Mercury. "Fui Cesare e sono Giustiniano", he says to Dante—words which we might
          apply in a different sense to signify that the imperial administration and its
          evils were transient things, now dead, a sort of accident not really
          appertaining to the glorified Justinian.
          
        
        There was naturally a strong and virulent party of
          opposition to the Emperor's government, consisting of monophysites,
          the green faction, and others who felt the touch of his stern hand. They were
          interested in putting the most unfavourable construction on all imperial acts,
          in representing the court as a hotbed of corruption, in aspersing the ministers
          of the crown. The essence of this virulence has survived in the Secret History
          attributed to the historian Procopius, the secretary of Belisarius.
          
        
        There are two distinct questions connected with this
          curious book: (1) Was Procopius of Caesarea the author? (2) Are its statements
          trustworthy, wholly or partially, or not at all?
          
        
        We cannot, I think, answer either of these questions with a
          simple yes or no. The details of both problems are reserved for an appendix;
          but conclusions may be stated here. In regard to the first, I agree in the main
          with the opinion of Ranke, that Procopius is not the author, but that the work
          was nevertheless founded on a diary or ephemeris of that historian; that a
          member of the opposition, probably of the green faction, having obtained
          possession of the diary or a copy of it, worked it up into the form of the
          Secret History, incorporating all the calumnies which were afloat about the
          Emperor and the Empress.
          
        
        In regard to the second question, it seems plain that, on
          the one hand, a historian is not entitled to make use of any particular
          statement resting on the unconfirmed authority of this document; but that, on
          the other hand, there was method in the author's madness, and there were
          underlying facts which gave relevancy to the inventions. We can hardly doubt
          that Theodora before her marriage appeared on the stage, for the author’s
          picture of her career would otherwise have no point; and there is some method
          apparent in the circumstance that he does not charge her with licentiousness
          after her marriage.
          
        
        But setting aside these vexed questions, on which we can
          but barely touch here, and for the present rejecting the evidence of the Secret
          History on matters of fact, we must observe that the work has a considerable
          value not only as a product of the age, in which regard it will be spoken of in
          another place, but also as expressing the feelings of bitterness which the
          government of Justinian excited.
          
        
        This book of pain and horror leaves upon the mind the
          impression that the enlightened spirit of Justinian, his notable projects, his
          high thoughts, lived in the shadow of some malignant presence; that cowering by
          the throne of the Emperor, lurking in the gallery of the palace where he walked
          in meditation at night, ever attending his steps, moved some inhuman horror,
          some unutterable "Dweller by the Threshold", through whose fatal power
          the destinies of himself and Theodora, Belisarius and Antonina, John the
          Cappadocian, and many other victims, were entangled in an
          inextricable mesh of hates and lusts and bloodshed.
          
        
        That pasquinades and scandalous
          stories were in circulation about himself and his wife cannot have escaped the
          knowledge of the watchful Emperor; and, if I may make a conjecture, he caused a
          sort of apology to be written before he died, of which a portion is still
          extant. The treatise on the civil service of John the Lydian bears many traces
          of having been written with the purpose of defending Justinian; and the
          introduction of such apologies by the way would make it far more weighty and
          effectual than a formal panegyric. That Justinian might have employed John the
          Lydian in the matter may be concluded from the fact that he did at an earlier
          date employ him to write a panegyric of himself and a history of the Persian
          war. The circumstance that John was a disappointed civil servant and makes no
          concealment of the degeneration of the service, may be appealed to in support
          of the theory that he had some special inducement to speak diligently on every
          opportunity of Justinian's personal blamelessness.
          
        
        The Empress Theodora has become, chiefly through Gibbon's
          reproduction of the portrait in the Secret History, a typical example of those
          fascinating and voluptuous women, who in their own day exercise a baleful
          influence in the world, and in after times allure the imagination. When we turn
          from the Secret History, to which this effect is due, and read what trustworthy
          authorities tell us of the Empress, we do not meet a tigress or a malicious
          demon in woman's form, but a bold and able woman with enough of the diablesse in
          her to explain how she might be traduced. The bold effective speech which she
          made on the occasion of the Nika sedition is one of the most engaging episodes
          in history; she was ready to stake everything for empire; and she won.
          
        
        Her intervention on that occasion, her scheme to overthrow
          the oppressor John the Cappadocian, her interference for the wife of Artabanes, her active interest in supporting the monophysites and their doctrines, her solicitude for
          reclaiming abandoned women, her charity and almsgiving, are the only facts of
          importance that we really know about the Empress. Of these, the fact that
          damned her most in the eyes of Baronius and Alemannus, and made them ready to believe of her any
          enormity, her religious faith that Christ's nature was not dual, will certainly
          in the present day do her memory little harm. Had she believed in the two
          natures, she might have been more extravagant in lusts even than she is said to
          have been, and no member of the orthodox Church would have cast a stone. Her
          enthusiasm for religion when she was an Empress is put on a level with her
          alleged profligacy as a girl. She is said to have fed the geese of the devil
          when she was on the stage, she fed the sheep of Christ when she sat on the
          throne; and in the eyes of orthodox Chalcedonians the second pasture was far
          more offensive than the first.
          
        
        John the Lydian speaks of her in high terms, when he
          describes how she informed her husband of the misdeeds of John the Cappadocian;
          a woman, he calls her, “superior in intelligence, and in sympathy for the
          oppressed always awake”; and the remark of Procopius, the historian, that she
          could not withstand the supplications of the unhappy accords with this; and the
          two remarks together establish the fact that she was a sympathetic and
          compassionate lady.
          
        
        Gibbon's remark that Justinian "was never young"
          aptly conveys the sort of impression he gives us. There is a cold atmosphere
          about him—the atmosphere of inexorable Roman logic, afraid of no
          consequences—which is tinged also with a certain mysticism. His mode of life
          was severely abstemious and ascetic, his days and nights laborious. He was a
          man of wide education, learned in philosophy, theology, jurisprudence, music,
          and architecture, and a friend of his said that the time despaired of by Plato
          had come, when a philosopher should reign and a king philosophize. The remark
          suggests the reflection, how different he was from the Emperor Marcus Aurelius,
          of whom the same had been said before.
          
        
        But if Justinian were never young, it cannot be said that
          he did not grow old. There is an unmistakable difference between the first part
          and the last part of his reign, unequally divided by the Great Plague. His
          great ideas were accomplished or undertaken in the earlier period, when he was,
          if not young, vigorous and hopeful. The plague not only injures the body but
          paralyses the spirit; a man or a nation that lives through such a visitation is
          not the same after it. We can hardly, I think, lay too much stress on its moral
          as well as physical effects. It was after the Plague that Justinian devoted all
          his energies to theological points of subordinate importance, sat without
          guards at the dead of night, deep in discussions with very ancient priests, and
          almost lost his interest in the conquest of Italy. We may say, I think, that he
          was touched with, dispiritedness, or with the malady of the Middle Ages.
          
        
        His ascetic mode of life and nocturnal studies seemed to
          lend the Emperor an almost inhuman character; which, combined with his cold
          Roman spirit, prepared to carry out his plans at all costs, suggested to his
          enemies the theory that he was really an incarnate demon who took a delight in
          death and ruin for their own sake. This notion, it may be observed, is a
          curious, and perhaps one of the earliest, instances of the idea of
          Schadenfreude, delight in mischief for its own mere sake.
          
        
        The conception of Justinian as a malicious demon, or the
          conception of him and Theodora as a pair of vampires sucking the blood of the
          Empire or fiends feasting on the misery of men, may be taken as the outcry of a
          sacrificed generation—sacrificed without being consulted to the realization of
          an idea. But such outcries do not affect the position which Justinian must
          always hold. The epithet "great" was not indeed permanently bestowed
          upon him by posterity; but then it was not bestowed on Julius Caesar nor on
          Augustus, and it was bestowed on Leo I. As of that Caesar who fulminated at the
          deep Euphrates, so it may be said of the Caesar who reconquered Italy and
          Africa,
          
        
                                       per populos dat jura viamque affectat Olympo.
          
        
        
           
        
        III
          
        
        THE LEGAL WORKS OF JUSTINIAN
          
        
         
          
        
        Every government, whether democratical,
          oligarchical, or monarchical, has two duties to perform; and it must up to a
          certain point perform them, if it is to exist. It may perform them very badly,
          but its existence ultimately depends upon their performance. These duties are
          to protect the community against other communities without, and to protect it
          against its own individual members within; and the means by which such
          protection is secured are arms and laws. The efficacy of each of these two
          instruments depends upon the other; the maintenance of the laws depends on
          arms, and successful warfare on the maintenance of the laws.
          
        
        With this general reflection Justinian introduced to the
          world the first of the great legal monuments, which have immortalized his name
          and contributed to the welfare and progress of mankind. He states that he has
          kept both duties clearly before his eyes; that he has provided for the
          improvement both of the military defenses and legal
          securities of the Empire—of the latter by preserving old and passing new laws,
          but chiefly by his collection of the imperial constitutions into a code, called
          after the fortunate name of Justinian.
          
        
        Written law was of two kinds, the imperial constitutions
          or placita,
          and the opinions or answers of recognized—we may say licensed—lawyers, responsa prudentium.
          
        
        (1.) As the Emperor stepped into the place of the sovereign
          people of the republic, it was logical that the leges passed
          by the people in the comitia should be superseded by imperial
          constitutions. This process of supersession took place in the first
          century of the Empire; the last lex we
          hear of was an agrarian law of Nerva. There were collections of the
          constitutions before the time of Justinian; his code was not a novelty. The
          Gregorian and Hermogenian codes of the fourth century were supplemented by the
          Theodosian code published in 438, which contained all the constitutions from
          the time of Constantine. There were two causes which rendered a new code
          desirable in the reign of Justinian. In the first place, owing to lack of
          copies, the bulky Theodosian collection could not be always consulted in
          courts, and therefore the actual practice often failed to conform to the
          written law; in the second place, a very large number of constitutions had been
          issued subsequently to the Theodosian code, both by Theodosius II and by his
          successors, which were not collected in a convenient form, and often seriously
          modified the law as stated in that code.
          
        
        A new collection of the constitutions, edited up to date,
          with the contradictions carefully eliminated, the obsolete laws expunged,
          superfluous preambles or explanations omitted, words altered, erased, or added
          for the sake of clearness, was determined on by Justinian (13th February 528),
          and a commission of ten men, including Tribonian and
          Theophilus, was appointed to execute it. Clearness, completeness, and brevity
          were aimed at, and we may say attained, in the Justinianean Code which was published on the 7th April 529.
          
        
        (2.) Justinian's next undertaking was more difficult, more
          ambitious, and more novel than the code. No one had ever arranged in an
          official and accessible volume the responsa prudentium, or answers given by lawyers
          recognized as authorities, in regard to special cases and legal points, which
          served as precedents for future decisions. These answers were scattered about
          in many treatises, and not a few difficulties arose in their application, to
          meet which some attempts had been already made. On many points antagonists
          might produce two opposite opinions, and on almost any the judge was sure to be
          perplexed by a large number of inconsistent citations. Hadrian left the choice
          to the judges’ own discretion, and a feeling that certain writers were entitled
          to precedence in authority gradually established itself without special
          enactment, to which feeling the choice of authors in the course of
          jurisprudence for law students considerably contributed. Gaius, and the
          commentaries of Ulpian and Paulus on the perpetual Edict, Papinian and Modestinus, obtained paramount authority. This
          inconvenience led Constantine to discredit the notes of Paulus and Ulpian on Papinian, as they frequently differed from the opinions
          they annotated; but this only lessened, it did not abolish, the evil.
          Theodosius II passed a very important measure—which may be considered the
          precursor of the Digest just as his Codex was the precursor of the Codex Justinianeus—called the Law of Citations, which ordained
          that the majority of opinions should determine the decision, and that in cases
          where the opinions were equally divided that of Papinian should prevail.
          
        
        There was such admass of legal responses that the field
          seemed limitless and beyond all human capacity. But it was not too great for
          the enterprise of Justinian, who conceived the idea of “enucleating the old
          law”.
          
        
        On the 15th December 530 he appointed a new commission,
          under the direction of Tribonian the quaestor, who
          had assisted in compiling the code, for the purpose of reading the books
          pertaining to Roman law, written by those lawyers who had been licensed by
          imperial authority to "interpret" the law. They were to eliminate all
          contradictions and omit all repetitions, and when they had thus won the nucleus
          of the vast material, they were to arrange it in one fair work, as it were, a
          holy temple of justice, which was to be divided into 50 books, containing all
          the law of 1300 years, purged of superfluities. The undertaking was so immense
          that it seemed almost impossible, but the commission of seventeen specialists
          worked so diligently that they completed it in exactly three years. The entire
          work was called the Digest or Pandects, and
          henceforward it only was to be consulted. According to Roby's computation, a
          law library of 106 volumes was compressed to 5’1/3.
          
        
        (3.) Justinian's third, slightest, and best known work, was
          a manual of the principles of Roman law, intended for students, in 4 books,—the
          Institutions. It is really a reproduction, with numerous additions, omissions,
          and changes, of the commentaries of Gaius. At the same time the Emperor made
          alterations in the course of legal studies to be pursued at the schools of
          Constantinople and Berytus.
          
        
        The Digest was a more satisfactory as well as a more
          stupendous work than the Code, because it could be looked upon as final. The
          licensed lawyers, prudentes,
          who created the mass of case-law, had long ago ceased to exist, and thus their
          answers were a given quantity, which no new opinions would supersede. For
          Constantine had abolished the practice of the prudentes and arrogated to the Emperor
          alone the right of deciding between the letter of the law and the dictates of
          equity. The Emperor's decisions were constitutions, not responses. The Code, on
          the other hand, could not be final, as was patent; it must be continually
          re-edited up to date, and five years after its first publication, Justinian
          issued a new edition, containing the constitutions passed in the interval; and
          it is this second edition that has come down to us. But nothing could be more
          absurd than to insinuate that Justinian spoiled his Code by passing a large
          number of laws after its publication. A final code in a defective and changing
          world would be really undesirable; a code in its very nature cannot be final,
          it can only be "up to date"; and Justinian was not so unpractical as
          not to apprehend this patent fact. If a code were to prevent all future
          legislation it would be the reverse of beneficial.
          
        
        It is a point of special interest, as indicating the spirit
          of the time, that the Pythagorean theories of number were applied to the
          arrangement of the Digest, which was determined on a priori principles,
          independently of the nature of the material. In the constitution of 530 AD
          (17th December), which appointed the commission, it is decreed that the work
          shall consist of 50 books. These were divided into 7 parts, and the divisions
          were defined by mystic principles: 50 = 7 x 7 + 1. The first part consists of 4
          books in imitation of the Pythagorean tetractys, which also determined the
          number of books in the Institutions. Students were instructed in 36 of the 30
          books, “in order that by reading 36 books they should become perfect youths”.
          The charm of perfection in the number 36 consists in the fact that it is the
          sum of the first 8, that is, of the first 4 odd and the first 4 even, numbers.
          The remaining 14 books (2 x 7) they could study afterwards by themselves.
          
        
        Whether this application of Pythagorean canons to fix the
          dimensions of the "most holy temple of Justice" was suggested by
          Justinian himself or by his quaestor Tribonian, we do
          not know; but it seems more natural to attribute it to the latter, who was a
          pagan, and doubtless imbued with Greek philosophy. It is characteristic that
          the orthodox Emperor should have adopted the mystic numbers of the heathen
          philosopher. And it is characteristic of the Graeco-Roman time that a thorough
          mastery of the hard science of Roman jurisprudence should be combined with, or
          set in a frame of, Greek mysticism. Roman law, taken in doses determined by a
          Greek philosophy, was to make "most perfect youths."
          
        
        The course of history modified Roman law considerably.
          Roman law consisted of two portions, the jus civile, which rested on the
          Twelve Tables, and the jus
            gentium. The latter was formed by the sentences of the praetor peregrinus in
          disputes between Roman citizens and foreigners or subject peoples not governed
          by the jus
            civile, and consisted of the “perpetual Edict”, to which Hadrian
          gave the shape of an unalterable code. As Rome passed from the humble position
          of a town in Italy to that of mistress of the world, the importance of the
          second constituent, “the law of nations”, increased. It attained greater
          dignity—the dignity of priority and universality— through the spread of the
          Stoic philosophy, which at the end of the second century BC began to influence
          Rome. The Stoic law of nature was identified with the jus gentium. As
          the Roman spirit became cosmopolitan, Roman law tended to become cosmopolitan
          too; and in the third century AD the
          Edict of Caracalla, which made all free subjects of the Empire Roman citizens,
          and consequently rendered the civil law universally applicable, tended not only
          to widen the range of the old civil law and its peculiar distinctions, but to
          modify it. For example's sake, cives, peregrini,
          and Latini ceased
          to be a serious distinction. But when the Empire was divided, and a separate
          seat of rule existed at Constantinople, it was natural that in the eastern
          provinces, the natural and universal law, the jus gentium, should almost completely
          set aside the old civil law of the Romans. Such forms as mancipatio and
          in jure cessio were superseded. But the Twelve
          Tables continued to enjoy a formal authority until Justinian finally abolished
          it; and this among other things indicates that his reign marks the furthest
          limit of the old Roman world, and therefore would be a most suitable point from
          which to date the so-called Byzantine period. Again, among the distinctions of
          Roman law, one of the most venerable and fundamental was that of res mancipi and res nec mancipi; this also Justinian set aside.
          
        
        As well as by the centralization of the Roman Empire in
          lands not Roman, the law was influenced by the spirit of the new religion.
          Offences before considered only moral came to be considered legal also; and on
          the other hand the harshness of the cold jura Romanae was
          modified by considerations of humanity and equity. Christian influences might
          easily be, and often are, exaggerated. The disuse of the slave system is often
          attributed to it; but while we cannot deny that Christianity tended to
          discourage slavery, and to lessen the evils of slavery by humanizing the
          relations with masters, it is certain that the economical conditions which changed the slave system into the colonate and serf system were the chief cause. Beliefs and sentiments generally adapt themselves
          to facts, and facts are in turn modified by beliefs. It would be a mistake to
          say that the religious sentiment adapted itself to circumstances; it would be
          equally a mistake to say that the circumstances adapted themselves to the
          sentiment. The course of things is generally a simultaneous and reciprocal
          process of adaptation of fact to sentiment and sentiment to fact.
          
        
        We can perceive that between the age of Gaius and the age
          of Justinian the feeling that man is naturally free has become stronger, and
          this feeling was in the spirit of Christianity. Florentinus said that liberty was a natural faculty, whereas servitude was a constitution
          contrary to nature; and this view is adopted by Justinian in his Institutes.
          The ways in which a slave might be manumitted were increased in number by the
          Emperor; and he speaks of himself as the protector of liberty.
          
        
        It is interesting to observe the criticism which has been
          made on the legal work of Justinian by one of the greatest German writers on
          Roman law, Rudolf von Jhering, in his Geist des romischen Rechts. Until Justinian's time, he says,
          Roman legislation cannot be reproached with invading the dominion of
          theoretical science; but Justinian's work is altogether conditioned by the
          principle of blending theory with practical legislation. The Digest and the
          Institutions are intended to be at once compendia and lawbooks. The disastrous
          result of such a proceeding is that science is influenced by authority;
          Justinian's authority tended to cow the theorist. “The example of the
          schoolmaster on the throne, or the legislator on the cathedra, which Justinian
          set, has been only too readily imitated in modern legislation. Science should
          leave to Caesar the things that are the Caesar's, but he should leave to
          science the things that are hers”.
          
        
         
          
        
        IV
          
        
        FIRST PERSIAN WAR
          
        
        (528-532 AD)
          
        
         
          
        
        The Emperor Justin adopted the policy of conciliating minor
          peoples who, dwelling on the borders of the Roman and Persian realms, were
          ready to sell or change their friendship or allegiance. Among others the Lazic prince Tzath, who had been
          the vassal of Persia, visited Constantinople, and became the vassal of New
          Rome. But Kobad was old, and he did not immediately
          declare war against the successor of Anastasius. On the contrary, he made the
          strange proposal—which recalls Arcadius' relations with Isdigerd—that
          Justin should adopt his son Chosroes. The request was refused, through the
          influence of the minister Proclus, who pointed out that by Roman law the
          adopted son would have a legal right to the father's inheritance, and that
          Persia might claim the Roman Empire. This literal deduction may strike us as
          amusingly far-fetched, but it is an instance of the ancient habit of pushing
          things to their extreme logical consequences. The refusal was resented by Kobad, but hostilities did not begin in Justin's lifetime,
          as a conspiracy of the Mazdakites, which led to their
          massacre, and an Iberian war occupied Kobad's attention.
          
        
        When Justinian came to the throne he determined to found a
          new fortress close to Nisibis, and gave Belisarius, commandant in Daras, directions to that effect. As the building
          operations were progressing, a Persian army, 30,000 strong, under the
          command of Prince Xerxes, invaded Mesopotamia. The Romans, under
          several commanders who had joined forces, advanced against them, and were defeated
          in a disastrous battle. Tapharas, the commander of
          the Saracen auxiliaries, and Proclianus, duke of
          Phoenicia, were slain; Sebastian, the general of the Isaurian troops, Kutzis, the duke of Damascus, and the Count Basilius, were taken prisoners. Belisarius escaped, and the
          beginnings of the new fortress were left in the hands of the enemy. The victors
          had themselves experienced grievous losses, and soon retreated into their own
          territory; while Justinian, undismayed, sent garrisons and new captains to the
          fortresses of Amida, Constantina,
          Edessa, Suron, and Berrhoea.
          A new army was formed, consisting of Illyrians and Thracians, Scythians and
          Isaurians, and entrusted to Pompeius, perhaps the nephew of Anastasius. But
          nothing more occurred in the year 528, which closed with a severe winter.
          
        
        The hostilities of 529 began in March with a plundering
          expedition of Persian and Saracen forces combined, under the guidance of the
          Saracen king Alamundar, who penetrated into Syria,
          almost to the walls of Antioch, and retreated so swiftly that the Romans could
          not reach him and force him to disgorge his booty. The only thing that was left
          for them to do was to make reprisals, and in the following month a corps of
          Phrygians plundered in the territories of the Persians and their Saracen
          allies. Belisarius was appointed at this time master of soldiers in the East
          (instead of Hypatius), but the rest of the year was
          drawn out in ineffectual negotiations.
          
        
        The following year (530) was a year of glory for the Roman
          name, and for the general Belisarius, who, at the early age of twenty-five, won
          his first laurels by a victory at Daras. There was
          much talk of peace, but the great king did not really desire it, and the
          ambassador Rufinus waited in vain at Hierapolis. Belisarius,
          with the help of Hermogenes, who acted as a sort of informal
          coadjutor, collected at Daras an army of 25,000 mixed
          and undisciplined troops, largely consisting of Huns and Heruls;
          while Perozes, who had been appointed the mirran,
          or sole commander of the Persian army, arrived at Nisibis in June at the head
          of 40,000 soldiers, confident of victory. They advanced within twenty stadia of Daras, and the mirran sent
          to Belisarius a message redolent of oriental insolence—that, as he intended to
          bathe in the city on the morrow, a bath should be prepared for his pleasure.
          
        
        The Romans did not intend to submit to the indignity or
          tediousness of a siege; they made preparations for battle, just outside the
          walls of the town. The Persians arrived punctually as their general signified, and
          stood for a whole day in line of battle without venturing to attack the Romans,
          who were drawn up in carefully arranged positions. In the evening they retired
          to their camp, but returned next morning, resolved not to let another clay pass
          without a decisive action, and found their enemy occupying the same positions
          as on the preceding day. For the apprehension of the details of the battle, the
          dispositions which the inventive genius of Belisarius had adopted must be
          explained.
          
        
        About a stone's throw from the crate of Daras that looks toward Nisibis a deep trench was dug, interrupted by frequent ways
          for crossing. This trench, however, was not in a continuous right line; in
          fact, we may say that it consisted of five separate trenches. At either end of
          the central trench, which was parallel to the opposite wall of the city, a
          trench ran outwards almost at right angles; and where each of these
          perpendicular trenches or “horns” terminated, two other trenches were dug in
          opposite directions at right angles, and consequently almost parallel to the
          first trench. Between the central trench and the town Belisarius and Hermogenes
          were posted with the main body of their troops. On the left, behind the main
          ditch and near the left “horn”, a regiment of cavalry under Buzes,
          and 300 Heruls under their leader Pharas,
          were stationed close to a rising ground, which
          the Heruls occupied in the morning, at the suggestion
          of Pharas and with the approval of Belisarius.
          Outside the angle made by the outermost ditch and the horn were placed 600
          Hunnic cavalry, under the Huns Sunicas and Aigan. The disposition on the right wing was exactly
          symmetrical. Troops under John (the son of Nicetas),
          Cyril, and Marcellus occupied the position corresponding to that occupied by Buzes on the left, while other squadrons of Hunnic cavalry,
          led by Simas and Askan, were posted on the extreme
          right.
          
        
        Half of the Persian forces stood in a long line opposite to
          the Roman dispositions, the other half was kept in reserve at some distance in
          the rear, to replace the soldiers in front when they felt weary. Two generals,
          subordinate to the mirran,
          commanded the Persians, Baresmanas on the left wing
          and Pityazes on the right. The corps of Immortals,
          the flower of the army, was reserved for a supreme occasion. The details of the
          battle have been described so lucidly by a competent eye-witness that I cannot
          do better than reproduce the account of the secretary of Belisarius in a loose
          translation:
          
        
        “Neither began the battle till midday. As soon as noon was
          past the barbarians began the action. They had reserved the engagement for this
          hour of the day because they were themselves in the habit of eating only in the
          eyeing, while the Romans ate at noontide, so that they counted on their
          offering a less vigorous resistance if they were attacked fasting. At first
          each side discharged volleys of arrows and the air was obscured with them; the
          barbarians shot more darts, but a great number of soldiers fell on both sides.
          Fresh relays of the barbarians were always coming up to the front, unperceived
          by their adversaries; yet the Romans had by no means the worst of it. For a
          wind blew in the faces of the Persians and hindered to a considerable degree
          their missiles from operating with effect. When both sides had expended all
          their arrows, they used their spears, hand to band. The left wing of the Romans
          was pressed most hardly. For the Cadisenes, who
          fought on the Persian right with Pityazes, had
          advanced suddenly in large numbers, and having routed their opponents, pressed
          on them valiantly as they fled, and slew many. When Sunicas and Aigan with their Huns saw this they rushed on the Cadisenes at full gallop. But Pharas and his Heruls, who were posted on the hill, were
          before them (the Huns) in falling on the rear of the enemy and performing marvellous
          exploits against the Cadisenes and the other troops.
          But when the Cadisenes saw the cavalry of Sunicas also coming against them from the side, they turned
          and fled. When the rout was conspicuous the Romans joined together and
          inflicted a great slaughter on the enemy.
          
        
        “The mirran [meanwhile]
          secretly sent the Immortals with other regiments to the left wing. When
          Belisarius and Hermogenes saw them, they commanded Sunicas, Aigan, and their Huns, to go to the angle on the
          right where Simas and Askan were stationed, and
          placed behind them many of the troops that were under Belisarius’ special
          command. Then the left wing of the Persians, led by Baresmanas,
          along with the Immortals, attacked the Roman right wing at full speed. And the
          Romans, unable to withstand the onset, fled. Then those who were stationed in
          the angle (the Huns, etc.) attacked the pursuers with great ardor.
          And coming athwart the side of the Persians they cleft their line in two
          unequal portions, the larger number on the right and a few on the left. Among
          the latter was the standard-bearer of Baresmanas,
          whom Sunicas killed with his lance. The foremost of
          the Persian pursuers, apprehending their danger, turned from their pursuit of
          the fugitives to oppose the attackers. But this movement placed them between
          enemies on both sides, for the fugitive party perceived what was occurring and
          rallied. Then the other Persians and the corps of the Immortals, seeing their
          standard lowered and on the ground, rushed with Baresmanas against the Romans in that quarter. The Romans met them, and Sunicas slew Baresmanas, hurling
          him to earth from his horse. Hence the barbarians fell into great panic, and
          forgot their valor, and fled in utter disorder. And
          the Romans closed them in and slew about five thousand. And thus both armies
          were entirely set in motion; that of the Persians for retreat and that of the
          Romans for pursuit. All the infantry of the defeated army threw away their
          shields, and were caught and slain pell-mell. Yet the Romans pursued only for a
          short distance, for Belisarius and Hermogenes would not permit them to go
          further, lest the Persians, compelled by necessity, should turn and rout them
          if they followed rashly; and they deemed it sufficient to keep the victory
          untarnished, this being the first defeat experienced by the Persians for a long
          time past”.
          
        
        About the same time the Roman arms were also successful in Persarmenia, where a victory was gained over an army of Persarmenians and Huns, which, if it had not been
          overshadowed by the success of Daras, would have
          probably been made more of by Byzantine historians.
          
        
        After the conspicuous defeat which his army had
          experienced, Kobad was not disinclined to negotiate a
          peace, and embassies passed between the Persian and Roman courts; but at the
          last moment the persuasions and promises of fifty thousand Samaritans induced
          him to break off the negotiations on a trifling pretext. The Samaritans had
          revolted in 529, and the fifty thousand, who had escaped the massacre which
          attended the suppression of the rebellion, actuated by the desire of revenge,
          engaged to betray Jerusalem and Palestine to the foe of the Empire.
          Accordingly, in the year 531 hostilities were resumed, and at the suggestion of
          the Saracen Alamundar fifteen thousand Persian
          cavalry under Azareth, instead of invading
          Mesopotamia, crossed the Euphrates at Circesium, with
          a view to invading Syria. They proceeded along the banks of the river in a
          north-westerly direction to Callinicum, and, pitching
          their camp near Gabbulon, harried the surrounding
          districts.
          
        
        Meanwhile Belisarius arrived from Daras with eight thousand men and took up his position at Chalcis, but did not
          attempt to hinder the devastations of the enemy. One of his captains, the Hun Sunicas, ventured to evade the general’s orders, and
          attacking a party of Persians, not only defeated them, but learned from the
          prisoners whom he took the Persian plan of campaign, and the intention of the
          foe to strike a blow at Antioch itself. Yet the success of Sunicas did not in the eyes of Belisarius atone for his disobedience, and Hermogenes,
          who arrived at this moment on the scene of action from Constantinople,
          arranged with difficulty the quarrel between the general and the captain. At
          length Belisarius ordered an advance against the enemy, who had meanwhile taken
          the fortress of Gabbulon and other places in the neighbourhood.
          Laden with booty, the Persians retreated and reached the point of the right
          Euphrates bank opposite to the city of Callinicum,
          where they were overtaken by the Romans. A battle was unavoidable, and on the
          19th of April the armies engaged. What really took place on this unfortunate
          day was a matter of doubt even for contemporaries; some cast the blame on
          Belisarius, others accused the subordinate commanders of cowardice.
          
        
        At Callinicum the course of the
          Euphrates is from west to east. The battle took place on the bank of the river,
          and as the Persians were stationed to the east of the Romans, their right wing
          and the Roman left were on the river. Belisarius and his cavalry occupied the
          centre; on the left were the infantry and the Hunnic cavalry under Sunicas and Simas; on the right were Phrygians and
          Isaurians and the Saracen auxiliaries under their king Arethas.
          The Persians began the action by a feigned retreat, which had the effect of
          drawing from their position the Hunnic cavalry on the left wing; they then
          attacked the Roman infantry, left unprotected, and tried to ride them down and
          press them into the river. But they were not as successful as they hoped, and
          on this side the battle was drawn. On the right Roman wing the fall of Apskal, the captain of the Phrygian troops, was followed by
          the flight of his soldiers; a panic ensued, and the Saracens acted like the
          Phrygians; then the Isaurians made for the river and swam over to an opposite
          island. How Belisarius acted, and what the Hun leaders Sunicas and Simas were doing in the meantime, we cannot determine. It was said, on
          the one hand, that Belisarius dismounted from his horse, rallied his soldiers,
          and made for a long time a brave stand against the charges of the Persian
          cavalry. On the other hand, this valiant behavior was
          attributed to Sunicas and Simas, and the general
          himself was accused of fleeing with the cowards and crossing to Callinicum. There is no sure evidence to make it probable
          that the defeat was due to Belisarius; it was hardly possible for him to cope
          against vastly greater numbers in a field where he had no natural or artificial defenses to support the bravery of his soldiers or
          his own skill; and perhaps an over-confident spirit in his army prevailed on
          him to risk a battle against his better judgment. But the rights and wrongs of
          the case are enveloped in obscurity, because the facts are known to us from
          writers whom we cannot acquit of the opposite tendencies to exonerate and
          inculpate Belisarius; yet it must be confessed that the adverse witness seems
          the more credible and is generally the more trustworthy of the two.
          
        
        The Persians retreated, and the remnant of the Roman army
          was conveyed across the river to Callinicum.
          Hermogenes sent the news of the defeat to Justinian without delay, and the
          Emperor despatched Constantiolus to investigate the
          details of the battle and discover on whom the blame, if any, rested. The
          conclusions at which Constantiolus arrived resulted
          in the recall of Belisarius and the appointment of Mundus to the command of the
          eastern armies. During the interval of delay, Sittas,
          the general who was commanding in Armenia, provisionally commanded in
          Mesopotamia.
          
        
        The arms of Mundus were attended with success. Two attempts
          of the Persians to take Martyropolis were thwarted,
          and they experienced a considerable defeat. But the death of the old king Kobad and the accession of his son Chosroes
          (September 531) led to the conclusion of “the endless peace” which was finally
          ratified in spring 532. The provisions were that New Rome should pay 11,000
          lbs. of gold for the defense of the Caucasian passes;
          that the Roman headquarters were no longer to be at Daras but at Constantina, and that certain places were to
          be restored.
          
        
        
           
        
        V
          
        
        THE RECONQUEST OF AFRICA AND ITALY
          
        
         
          
        
        Justinian's ideal, we are told by a contemporary, was to
          restore the grandeur of the old Roman Empire, and accordingly lie formed the
          project of reconquering the western lands, Africa and Italy, which had passed
          into the hands of German kings; a reconquest of Gaul can hardly have been
          thought of. The kingdom of Africa and the kingdom of Italy did not bear by any
          means the same relation to the Empire. The former was openly hostile, and
          connected by no tie, while the latter was nominally dependent. Before we give a
          brief account of the campaigns in which the Emperor's generals recovered Africa
          and made Italy really as well as nominally part of the Empire, we must take a
          glance at the condition of the Ostrogothic kingdom.
          
        
        The whole policy of Theodoric was marked by a peculiar deference
          to things Roman; he combined the independence of a German king with a love of
          Roman civilization, and we can see this twofold spirit reflected in the letters
          written by his secretary Cassiodorus. He said in so many words to Anastasius
          that his kingdom was an imitation of the Roman polity, and his treatment of the
          Italians was a strong contrast to the conduct of the Vandals in Africa; it was
          a contrast even to that of the Visigoths in Spain. The Vandals took possession
          of all the land, the Visigoths seized two-thirds, the Ostrogoths reserved only
          one-third. Theodoric published an Edict (like the Breviarium of Alaric II), which was to determine the legal affairs of Roman subjects. His
          attitude to the Church was in the highest degree conciliatory. He did not, like
          Odovacar, attempt to interfere in ecclesiastical matters, but left to the
          Church the things of the Church. The schism that existed during the greater
          part of his reign between the bishops of Rome and the patriarchs of
          Constantinople rendered this policy successful; the Arian Theodoric’s
          abstention from interference contrasted with the ecclesiastical dictation of
          the Emperors, and the western Church was well contented with Ostrogothic rule.
          Here again Italy differed from Africa, where conflicts raged between the
          Catholics and their Arian conquerors. Theodoric's league with the Church favoured
          both those tendencies, which we pointed out as characterizing his policy; it
          brought him into friendly relation with the most enlightened and “civil”
          portions of his community, and it promoted the security and independence of his
          German kingdom. During his reign Italy enjoyed peace. He executed works for the
          material good of the country, repaired the Via Appia,
          drained the Pontine Marshes, and restored the walls of Rome.
          
        
        His position really assumed a European importance. He not
          only conceived the idea of a Romano-German civilization in an independent
          Italy, but he conceived the idea of a system of German states in the West. He
          was connected by marriage with the royal houses of the Vandals, the Visigoths,
          the Burgundians, the Thuringians, and the Franks; he watched diligently the
          course of their mutual relations, and made it his object to preserve a balance
          of power. His judgment carried great weight at all the Teutonic courts, and he
          used to intervene to prevent the encroachments of the aggressive Franks. “He
          was an excellent observer of justice”, says Procopius, “and asserted the
          authority of the laws. He secured his provinces from the attacks of neighbouring
          barbarians, and achieved the culmination not only of prudence, but of bravery.
          He inflicted no injury on his subjects himself, and allowed no other to do so
          with impunity. In name Theodoric was a tyrant, in reality a true Emperor,
          second to none who shone in that position since the beginning of the Empire.
          Italians and Goths alike had the greatest affection for him”.
          
        
        But everything depended on the personal ascendency of
          Theodoric, not only peace with foreign powers, but harmonious unity within the
          limits of Italy. The Roman and Gothic spirits were, as we have seen, united in
          the king himself, and his study was to impress this unity on his kingdom, to
          blend Gothic vigour with Roman culture, combining, in Platonic phrase, the gymnastical and musical elements which the two nations
          represented. But this process of amalgamation would have required a longer time
          than Theodoric could expect to live, and while it was yet in its initial stage
          an external force was necessary to prevent the yet unharmonised elements from violently conflicting. The will of Theodoric was such a force.
          But after his death, in 526, there was no adequate successor. His daughter Amalasuntha assumed the government as regent for her son Athalaric, and we soon behold the discordant elements
          flying asunder.
          
        
        Amalasuntha, a woman of remarkable
          vigour and intelligence, was thoroughly Roman in her ideas and sympathies, and
          she displayed these tendencies both in political administration and in the
          education of the young prince, whom she caused to be carefully trained in
          mental studies. On the other hand, the Gothic nobles were exceedingly
          discontented; they wished their future king to be a true Goth like themselves,
          one who would not constrain them to act with over-punctilious justice towards
          their Roman fellow-subjects, and they despised the effeminate education chosen
          by his mother for Athalaric. They regarded gymnastic
          and music as inconsistent, freedom and civilization as discordant, and were
          able to appeal to the fact that Theodoric himself had never been educated. Amalasuntha was obliged to yield to
          their clamor, and Athalaric,
          glad to be freed from the restraints of school discipline, soon became devoted
          to the pleasures of sensuality. The position of Amalasuntha was critical, and although she steered her course through the perils that beset
          her with great dexterity, she was soon obliged to beg the Emperor Justinian to
          grant her a refuge at Constantinople, in case it should become necessary for
          her safety to leave Italy (533 AD)
          
        
        From the position of affairs in 527 AD it might have seemed
          that no occasion would have been likely to arise for the serious interference
          of the Emperor in the affairs of the West, for Hilderic, a Catholic Christian
          and a friend of Justinian, with the blood of the Theodosian family in his
          veins, sat on the throne of Africa, and Amalasuntha governed Italy with marked favour to her Roman subjects. But this was only the
          external and momentary aspect of affairs. In Africa the Arian Vandals were not
          content with their king, and in Italy the barbarian nobles were not content
          with their queen. The Catholics in Africa, who had long suffered from the
          persecution of their Arian conquerors, would have been ready to embrace with
          open arms the protection of eastern Rome; and in Italy the conclusion of the
          schism between the Churches of the East and the West, which was brought about
          by the accession of the orthodox Justin, created a new element of danger to the
          Ostrogothic kingdom, as Theodoric soon became aware. This schism had been a
          sort of security that the Roman Church and the Italian subjects would not
          incline to desert their allegiance to Ostrogothic sovereigns and place
          themselves again under the Roman Emperor. Justin subjected to persecutions the
          Arian community in the East, which had strong Gothic proclivities, and
          Theodoric sent Pope John to Constantinople on a mission of threatening
          remonstrance. The embassy proved unsuccessful, and the Pope, when he returned
          to Ravenna, was cast into prison.
          
        
        There was another element in the situation which must not
          be forgotten—an element which is a more efficient cause in producing wars than
          any superficial dispute. The Empire was not the same as it had been in the days
          of Zeno. Then it was involved in financial difficulties, which were increased
          by the ravages of the Ostrogoths; but through the prudent policy of the wise
          Anastasius it had recovered wealth, the sinews of power in a large
          empire. It was now in a position to assert in the West those rights which
          it had been obliged to waive in 476, and at the same time a sovereign acceded
          with the courage and ability to make the attempt.
          
        
        All things instinctively tended to bring about the
          restoration of the Empire in the western Mediterranean. Justinian was to do for
          the German nations what the German nations had clone for the Roman Empire; he
          was to abolish those who were least fitted to survive, the Vandals and
          Ostrogoths, just as the Germans had reduced the extent of the Empire to those
          countries where it was best fitted to survive.
          
        
         
          
        
        VANDALIC WAR.—The crisis which led to Justinian's first
          westward step occurred in 531 AD, when the throne of the unwarlike Hilderic was
          usurped by the warrior Gelimer, and Hilderic himself cast into prison. The
          Emperor addressed to Gelimer a letter of remonstrance on this act, appealing to
          the testament of Gaiseric, but Gelimer returned an insulting reply. Justinian
          was at this time engaged in a war with Persia, but peace was made before the
          end of the year, and the general Belisarius was recalled from Mesopotamia for
          the purpose of leading an expedition against the Vandals. The opposition of
          ministers, who enlarged on the dangers of the design—they had not forgotten the
          disastrous enterprise of Leo I—delayed the undertaking and it was not until
          June 533 AD that a fleet of five hundred ships set sail for Africa. The army
          consisted of 10,000 foot-soldiers and 5000 horse-soldiers, of whom many were
          federate barbarians. Belisarius was accompanied by his wife Antonina; and
          Procopius, his secretary, who kept a diary of his experiences, commemorates her
          foresight in storing a large number of jars of water, covered with sand, in the
          hold of the general's ship, and tells how this provision stood them in good
          stead in the long voyage from Zacynthus to Catania.
          
        
        The Vandalic war was brief, and can be briefly related. It
          was decided by two battles, both of which were fought before the end of the
          year. Amalasuntha assisted the expedition by granting
          harbourage in Sicily to the fleet on its outward journey. Tripolis revolted on the arrival of the Romans, and Gelimer was completely unprepared
          for the attack. The power of the Vandals had waned since the days of Gaiseric,
          and they possessed no naval forces to annihilate the armament of Justinian, as
          they had once destroyed the doubly great fleet of Leo. Belisarius having landed
          at Caputvada, advanced slowly by land to Carthage,
          without opposition, taking care to maintain the strictest discipline in his
          army, while Gelimer, as soon as he heard of the proximity of the enemy,
          hastened to put Hilderic to death. The first battle was fought at ten miles
          from Carthage (Ad Decimum) in September, and it might
          have proved a defeat for the invaders but for the amiable imprudence of the
          Vandal king. Ammatas, the brother of Gelimer, was
          slain, and Gelimer’s affectionate grief made him
          forget the duties of a commander while he lamented and buried his brother.
          Belisarius took advantage of the delay, and the Vandals were put to rout. Two
          days later he entered Carthage, and his prudent discipline so strictly
          prohibited all pillage and violence that the city presented the same appearance
          as on an ordinary day.
          
        
        Another brother of Gelimer, named Tzazo,
          had been sent some time previously to Sardinia, which had revolted from the
          Vandals. Gelimer, who had retreated to Bulla Regia, west of Carthage, now
          recalled him, and the letter of the king shows the despondent mood into which
          he had fallen: “All the old valor of the Vandals
          seems to have vanished, and all our old luck therewith ... Our only hope is you
          ... It will be some consolation at least in our misfortunes to feel that we
          endure them together”. The brothers marched towards Carthage together, and at Tricamaron, not far from the city, the decisive battle was
          fought. Gelimer lost a second brother, and the Vandals were utterly defeated.
          The king fled to the Numidian highlands and found refuge in a cave among the
          filthy Moors, where he remained with sorry cheer for a while, but
          soon surrendered at discretion and adorned the triumph of Belisarius at
          Constantinople. When he beheld the splendour of the imperial court he merely
          said, “Vanity of vanities, all is vanity”, a remark which, as Ranke notices,
          had a sort of historical signification. For along with Gelimer, Belisarius
          brought to Constantinople those vessels of gold of which Gaiseric had robbed
          Rome, and of which Titus had despoiled Jerusalem. They were part of the riches
          of the king to whom the words “Vanity of vanities” are traditionally attributed.
          
        
         
          
        
        EVENTS IN AFRICA AFTER IMPERIAL RESTORATION.—It will be
          convenient to add here a short account of the troubles which agitated Africa
          after the re-establishment of Roman rule. The eunuch Solomon, who had been left
          as general by Belisarius to keep the Moors in check, was embarrassed not only
          by these troublesome invaders, whom he defeated in the battles of Mammas and Burgam, but by the mutinous behaviour of the Roman
          soldiers, who, dissatisfied with their condition in the newly conquered
          provinces where they had married the widows and daughters of the Vandals, and
          intolerant of the burdens of taxation which Justinian imposed upon them,
          conspired to murder Solomon. The plot failed, but the mutiny continued, and
          Solomon was obliged to flee to Sicily and seek the assistance of Belisarius,
          who had just completed the conquest of that island (March 536).
          
        
        When Belisarius arrived at Carthage it was beleaguered by
          the rebels, who were led by Stutzas, and numbered
          9000 in all, 1000& of these being Vandals. A few hundred Vandals seem to
          have escaped the sword and& chains of the Romans in the year of the
          conquest; and four hundred, who were being shipped to Syria for military duty
          there, succeeded in obtaining possession of a ship at Lesbos and returned to
          Africa, where they found circumstances in a favourable condition for
          adventurers. The arrival of Belisarius struck terror into the besiegers. They
          retired from the walls, and were pursued by the Roman general, who overtook
          them beyond the river Bagradas. A battle was fought
          in which the rebels were utterly defeated, and Belisarius, deeming his presence
          no longer necessary, returned to Sicily. But the rebellion was not
          extinguished, and soon after his departure five Roman generals were
          treacherously murdered by Stutzas. It was reserved
          for Germanus, the nephew of Justinian, to quell the revolt by the decisive
          victory of Scalae Veteres.
          From this time until the death of Solomon in 543, the African provinces,
          delivered from the presence of the Moors, who during the insurrection had taken
          up their abode in the land, were tolerably prosperous. During the prefecture of Sergius, who succeeded Solomon, the extinct rebellion
          came to life again under the old leader Stutzas, and
          was supported by the Moors; and this revival seems to have been chiefly due to
          the incompetence of the prefect. Areobindus, the
          husband of Promota, Justinian's niece, and John, the
          son of Sisinniolus, commanded the imperial army, and
          the rebels were routed at Sicca Venerea, Stutzas himself being slain by John (545). In the same year Areobindus succeeded Sergius as prefect, and was slain by Gontharis, the Roman duke of Numidia, who made himself
          tyrant of Africa. The death of Areobindus was avenged
          by the Armenian Artabanes, who was then appointed
          governor, but soon returned to Constantinople, with the hope of marrying Promota, his predecessor's widow, as will be related in
          another place.
          
        
         
          
        
        GOTHIC WAR.—In countenancing and assisting the overthrow of
          the Vandals, Amalasuntha was really smoothing the way
          for the conquest of Sicily and Italy. Africa was the natural basis of
          operations for an Italian war, and the troubled course of events in Italy soon
          gave Justinian a good opportunity of beginning it. Amalasuntha had a cousin Theodabad, a man of liberal education
          but of avaricious character, who owned large estates in Etruria and regarded
          his neighbours’ possession of land as a personal injury to himself. He hated
          Queen Amalasuntha for keeping his greed within
          limits, and she entertained no high opinion of him, but a circumstance soon
          occurred which induced her to adopt the course of sharing with him the royal
          prerogative. This circumstance was the death of her son Athalaric.
          Such a division of power, which in the language of Cassiodorus was to be “a
          perfect harmony”, meant conflict and could not endure; in April 535 the queen
          was imprisoned by her colleague in an island of Lake Bolsena and soon afterwards murdered. As she was the friend and ally of Justinian, the
          moment for decisive action seemed to have come, and the Emperor’s envoy Peter
          declared against Theodabad a war without truce.
          
        
        In the summer of 535 AD an army of 7500 men, under the
          command of Belisarius, sole consul for the year, to whom the fullest powers
          were committed, set sail from Constantinople for Sicily. Of this army three
          thousand, that is two-fifths, were Isaurians. The towns in Sicily, to the great
          chagrin of the Goths, joyfully opened their gates to the imperialists, with the
          exception of Palermo, which was besieged and taken, so that by the end of the
          year the island was entirely in the hands of the Romans, or, as their enemies
          called them, the Greeks. Theodabad was so impressed
          with these successes that he opened negotiations with Justinian, which were
          conducted by the ambassador Peter, who was still at the court of Ravenna. The
          king undertook to abdicate the crown if landed property, producing a certain
          annual revenue, were secured to him, and this offer, we need hardly say,
          Justinian gladly accepted. In these negotiations Theodabad adopted the part of a philosopher who deemed royalty of little worth, and who
          desired to avoid the loss of human life which a war would involve, while
          Justinian assumed the attitude of an emperor claiming his own. But the
          negotiations came to nothing for while the envoys were at Constantinople, the
          Roman general Mundus, who had occupied Dalmatia and taken Salona, was defeated
          and slain in a disastrous battle with an invading army of Goths, who
          retook the city of the Jader. This success renewed
          the confidence and changed the plans of Theodabad.
          When the envoys arrived in Ravenna, the king, supported by his Gothic nobles,
          drew back from his engagements, and the war began in earnest (536 AD). As for
          Dalmatia, its position was soon reversed again; Salona, the city of Diocletian,
          which had passed from the Romans in the days of Odovacar, was recovered by
          them, and the province became permanently part of the Empire.
          
        
        Belisarius took Rhegium and
          marched on Naples. When that city refused to surrender, he might have been
          tempted to leave it for a time in order to advance to Rome, but an Isaurian
          discovered an unguarded ingress through an aqueduct, which rendered it possible
          to surprise the garrison by night. This success was of the utmost importance,
          and has even been considered by some historians to have decided the result of
          the whole undertaking. Belisarius was now master of southern Italy.
          
        
        Having placed a garrison in Naples, he proceeded without
          delay to Rome, which he entered unopposed in December; though the inhabitants
          were too content with the Gothic rule, under which they had suffered little or
          no religious persecution, to give the newcomers a very enthusiastic welcome.
          
        
        Theodabad had shown no activity,
          he had made no attempt to save Neapolis, so that the Goths were highly
          discontented with him; and when Witigis, whom he had
          appointed general, joined the army, the soldiers insisted that their leader
          should be also their king. Witigis was not unwilling.
          He was proclaimed thiudans,
          and his first act was to put Theodabad to death. In
          this election the principle of heredity, which the incapacity of Theodabad seemed to discredit, was disregarded by the
          soldiers, who declared that Theodoric's true kinsman was he who could
          imitate his deeds; but Witigis took the precaution of
          confirming his position by coercing Matasuntha, the
          daughter of Amalasuntha, to marry him, thereby
          connecting himself with the royal family. The new king was an elderly man, and
          would have made a good sergeant; but he was destitute of originality, destitute
          of genius. As the historian of Italy
            and her Invaders has well remarked, his election was due to
          the error of supposing “that respectability will serve instead of genius”.
          
        
        At this time (the beginning of the war) the position of the
          Goths was complicated by the attitude of the Franks, who threatened to invade
          the northern provinces of the peninsula; and the presence of a part of the
          Gothic army was required to defend Provincia. Witigis made up his mind to avert the danger in the north
          first, and then devote all his resources to the war with the Roman invaders.
          Leaving Leudaris with 4000 soldiers to hold Rome, he
          marched with the main body of the army to Ravenna. There he married Matasuntha, he sent to Justinian an embassy treating for
          peace, and he arranged matters with the Franks by ceding the Ostrogothic
          possessions in southern Gaul (Provence and Dauphine) and paying the sum of
          £80,000. It was evident that the new king was guilty of a most imprudent
          surrender of opportunity by his expedition to Ravenna. This movement involved
          the loss of Rome, and we cannot perceive what compensatory advantage he gained
          thereby. It was not necessary for the army, or even for Witigis himself, to be present at Ravenna, either for the settlement with the Franks,
          or for the embassy to New Rome, or for his marriage. As far as we can judge of
          the situation, the thing that Witigis ought to have
          clone was to make the defenses of Rome sure.
          
        
        Belisarius entered the city on the Tiber by one gate (porta Asinaria) on the 10th December, as the Goths of Leudaris went out by another (porta Flaminia); Leudaris himself remained and was taken prisoner. The
          evacuation by the Goths, without opposition to the Roman occupation, was due to
          two causes  the prestige which Belisarius had won by his former
          successes, and the fact that the Pope Silverius had
          invited him to Rome.
          
        
        The second cause depended on the first, for it was not with
          any warm enthusiasm that the "Romans”, who had never suffered religious
          persecution from the Goths, welcomed the “Greeks”, but rather from fear. In
          spite of their veneration for the Roman Emperor, they looked upon his subjects
          rather as Greeks than as Romans, and the Goths were careful to speak of them as
          “Greeks”. The “Greeks”, on the other hand, called the Romans of Italy
          “Italians”.
          
        
        Belisarius garrisoned three towns to the north of Rome,
          Narnia, Spoletium, and Perusia,
          and prepared Rome herself to sustain a siege. In this siege, which began in
          March 537 and lasted for a year and nine days, two circumstances stood him in
          good stead,—the strength of the Aurelian wall and his command of Sicily, the
          granary of Italy. The garrison amounted to five thousand men; the army of Witigis numbered fifteen thousand, and was divided in seven
          camps around the city. The first act of the besiegers was to cut off the city's
          supply of water by destroying all the aqueducts, eleven (according to
          Procopius, fourteen) in number. This was one of the greatest disasters that the
          Ostrogothic war brought upon Rome, which from having been one of the best
          supplied cities in the world, became one of the worst supplied, until, in the
          sixteenth century, Sixtus V provided for the
          convenience and health of Rome by renewing the aqueducts.
          
        
        When the aqueducts were cut, there was no water to turn the
          corn mills which supplied the garrison with food. The inventive brain of
          Belisarius devised a curious and effective expedient. Close to a bridge
          (probably the Pons Aelius) through whose arch the stream bore down with
          considerable force, he stretched across the river tense ropes to which he
          attached two boats, separated by a space of two feet. Two mills were placed on
          each boat, and between the skiffs was suspended the water-wheel, which the
          current easily turned. A line of such boats was formed and a series of
          water-mills in the bed of the Tiber ground all the corn that was required. The endeavours
          of the Goths to disconcert this ingenious device and break the machines by
          throwing trees and corpses into the river were easily thwarted by
          Belisarius; he stretched across the stream chains of iron which formed an
          impassable barrier to all dangerous obstacles that might harm his boats or
          wheels.
          
        
        In their first assaults the Goths were defeated with great
          loss, and in April a reinforcement of 1600 Slaves and Huns, who arrived from
          Constantinople, encouraged the defenders to organize a series of sallies. But
          after some successes they experienced a signal defeat, and acted thenceforth
          chiefly on the defensive. During the long blockade that followed, the Romans
          suffered from famine, and both parties from pestilence. The siege was varied by
          a truce of three months, and the inexplicable negligence of the Goths enabled
          the garrison to introduce provisions into the city.
          
        
        At length, in March 538, the Goths raised the siege, and as
          they departed were pursued by the soldiers of Belisarius and utterly defeated
          at the Milvian bridge. The cause of the departure of the Goths was the capture
          of Rimini by John, the nephew of Vitalian, who had arrived four months before
          with troops from Byzantium, and had succeeded in entering Rome. During the
          truce Belisarius despatched him to Alba in the Apennines, whence, if the truce
          were broken, he was ordered to ravage the land and assault the cities of
          Picenum. The Goths violated the truce by forming two unsuccessful schemes to
          capture the city. The light of their torches as they attempted to penetrate the
          Aqua Virgo was observed by a watchful sentinel, and a Roman whom they hired to
          drug the sentries at the Flaminian Gate with a sleeping potion revealed the
          treachery to Belisarius. The operations of John in Picenum were a reply to this
          Gothic perfidy. It is interesting to note that, when he took Rimini, Matasuntha, the wife of Witigis,
          opened treasonable communications with him. Her sympathies, like her mother's,
          were more with the Romans than with the Goths; they were least of all with her
          husband, who, although he had slain Theodabad,
          represented his policy.
          
        
        The siege and relief of Ariminum (Rimini) may
          be considered the third scene of the war, the sieges of Naples and Rome
          being the first and second. Belisarius sent two officers to John bearing the
          mandate that he was to withdraw with his band of two thousand Isaurians from
          Ariminum, and leave in it a nominal garrison taken from Ancona. John refused to
          obey, and Witigis soon afterwards appeared before the
          walls.
          
        
        At this juncture a new element, of which John’s
          insubordinate refusal had been a sign, was introduced into the situation. Fresh
          troops arrived from Constantinople under the command of Narses the eunuch, a
          person of great ability and large influence at the Byzantine court. His
          instructions were to obey Belisarius in all things, so far as seemed consistent
          with the public weal. The exception, though it might read as a mere formality,
          was practically as comprehensive as an exception could be, and was an
          undisguised expression of doubt or mistrust in Belisarius’ conduct of the war.
          The meaning of Narses’ appointment was that the Emperor desired to have in
          Italy a check on Belisarius; the accrediting formula of Narses’ papers was an
          ingenious but patent way of putting it; the eunuch was really independent.
          
        
        The affair of Ariminum offered to Narses an occasion to
          assert himself. Owing to want of provisions, John must soon surrender to the
          besiegers, and the question for Belisarius was whether he should relieve the
          place or not. An immediate march to Ariminum, while Auximum (Osimo) was still in the hands of the Goths, was a
          hazardous enterprise, and John's insubordination was not calculated to hasten
          the steps of the general. Belisarius and Narses met at Firmum,
          where Narses convinced the council of officers that circumstances demanded the
          relief of Ariminum, his chief argument being that the reduction of that
          important town would have a vast effect on the temper of the Goths, who were
          now thoroughly dispirited.
          
        
        Belisarius, by adroit movements, succeeded in dispersing
          the Gothic beleaguerers and saving the city; but the affair had a prejudicial
          effect on the imperialists themselves. John said pointedly to Belisarius that
          he thanked Narses for the deliverance—an expression of the discord that divided
          the camp.
          
        
        The result of this discord was the loss of Milan and the
          massacre of its inhabitants by the Goths. At the request of Datius,
          bishop of Mediolanum, who visited Rome during the last month of the siege,
          Belisarius had sent Mundilas to Liguria, and that
          officer had occupied Mediolanum and other cities with small garrisons. The
          Goths and a large body of Burgundians, sent by Theudebert,
          king of the Franks of Austrasia, invested Milan. Belisarius ordered John to
          relieve it, but John refused to move without the order of Narses, and Narses
          gave the order too late. Milan and Liguria were lost to the Goths in the early
          months of 539 AD.
          
        
        Justinian was wise enough to see the disadvantages that
          were involved in the independent and antagonistic position of Narses, and to
          apprehend that the conquest of Italy depended on his placing implicit
          confidence in Belisarius. He remedied the mistake that he had committed, and
          recalled Narses; we may say that this step decided the result of the
          undertaking.
          
        
        The latter part of the year 539 was marked by the sieges of Faesulae (Fiesole) and Auximum,
          and by the sanguinary invasion of the Franks, who were supposed to be at peace
          with both parties, but now, under King Theudibert,
          inflicted terrible slaughter on the Goths, and put the Romans to rout. A
          disease broke out in their army, and this, joined with the menaces and
          remonstrances of Belisarius, induced them to retire. Italy had long presented
          the appearance of a wilderness, waste and uncultivated in consequence of the
          war, and famine was decimating the Goths. Witigis began to look for foreign assistance. He not only entered into communication
          with Wacis, king of the Lombards, but sent two
          Ligurians to Chosroes Nushirvan to induce him to vex
          the eastern frontier of the Empire; for the Goths saw that the effectiveness of
          Justinian’s operations in the West was conditioned by the maintenance of
          peaceful relations in the East, as arranged by the treaty of 532. This attempt
          to negotiate with Persia, and the menace of hostility in that quarter, had the
          effect of disposing Justinian to conclude the war in Italy as speedily as
          possible.
          
        
        The surrender of Faesulae and Auximum at the close of 539 prepared the way for the fall
          of Ravenna, which Belisarius immediately invested. At this juncture the
          situation at Ravenna was complicated, though not really determined, by various
          other interests in distant places. The first problem was whether Italy should
          be divided between Franks and Goths or between Goths and Romans. An embassy of
          the Franks waited on Witigis, making the former
          proposal; but this was counteracted by an embassy from Belisarius, to whose
          offer Witigis inclined. In the second place, the
          attitude of Chosroes, who was preparing to invade Syria, and the dangers of the
          Haemus peninsula, which was threatened by Hunnic inroads, affected the
          disposition of the Emperor, who proposed to Witigis the very moderate terms that he should reign as king in trans-Padane Italy, that the rest of the peninsula should be
          Roman, and that the royal treasure of the Goths should be equally divided. But
          Belisarius was dissatisfied with these terms, which seemed disproportionate to
          his success. A remarkable proposal of the Goths themselves made it possible for
          him to set them aside and convert the entire land of Italy into an imperial
          prefecture. This proposal was that Belisarius should himself assume the dignity
          of Emperor, and govern both the Goths and Romans. He did not reject the
          proposal, and the Goths surrendered on that understanding (spring 540). But the
          general's acquiescence was only a ruse to obtain unconditional mastery of the
          king and the capital of the Goths, and the idea of a revival of a separate
          dynasty in western Europe was not carried out. Witigis,
          the second king who had been vanquished by Belisarius, was conducted in triumph
          to Constantinople, and the treasures of the Ostrogothic palace were laid at the
          feet of Justinian.
          
        
        We have seen that the attitude of the Franks was an element
          in Italian politics, and it seems desirable to say something in this place of
          the relations of the Franks and their Merovingian kings to the Empire. Though
          Gaul was really independent of the Empire in all respects, there were still
          theoretical ties which bound her to New Rome, and these theoretical ties
          influenced to some extent practical politics. Chlodwig,
          as we saw, was created honorary consul, and probably Patrician; he thus held a
          place in the hierarchy of the Empire, and one might almost look on him as the
          Catholic champion of Anastasius in the West against Arian Theodoric. The
          Merovingian sovereigns placed the word Vir inluster after
          their names, thus acknowledging that they belonged to the Roman system. Theudebert, the grandson of Chlodwig,
          was adopted by Justinian, and addresses him as father in two extant letters,
          just as Childebert in later days was the son of Maurice. In a contemporary Life
          of a certain Saint Trevirius we read of Gaul as
          “under the legal sway of the Empire” in the consulship of Justin (519 or 524);
          the theory of imperial Gaul was not yet a thing of the past.
          
        
        From the consulate of Chlodwig until the year 539 the relations of the Empire with Gaul were friendly, but in
          that year Theudebert, the lord of Austrasia, and
  "son" of the Emperor, assumed a hostile attitude. He seems to have
          formed the idea of a confederacy of Teutonic nations against the Empire, but the
          execution of his plans was cut short by his death in 547. But neither the
          action of Theudebert nor that of his son Theudsbald some years later dissolved the ties of
          theoretical connection which bound the Frankish kingdoms of Gaul with the
          Bomana Empire.
          
        
         
          
        
        SAINT BENEDICT.—It is appropriate to mention here that
          while Justinian and Belisarius were carrying on a war in Italy which was to
          affect profoundly the future of that country, Saint Benedict was founding his
          monastery at Monte Cassino, which in the Middle Ages was to be an important
          factor in medieval civilization. Benedict was born at Nursia,
          in the province of Valeria. Sent as a boy to study at Rome, he found his school
          companions sunk in corruption, and was so deeply disgusted at the presence and
          prevalence of vice that he fled from the world, at the age of fourteen. He went
          eastward, accompanied by his nurse, to the lakes at the sources of the Anio. Near Subiaco, having obtained a monk’s garment from a
          holy man, he set up his abode in a cave at the foot of a mountain. The
          temptations which he underwent, the perils which he escaped, his conflicts with
          the Ancient Enemy, and the legends which in the course of a few years had
          encompassed his name, may be read in the biography which was written of him by
          his admirer Pope Gregory the Great. In 510 he was made abbot of Vicovano, but the monks could not endure his severe
          principle of obedience; in other matters he was not over strict. In 528 he went
          southwards to Campania, and founded the cloister of Monte Cassino, midway
          between Rome and Naples. He died on 21st March 543. His monastic regula,
          supported by the authority of Pope Gregory the Great, ultimately became the
          recognized rule of all monastic institutions. This, however, did not
          immediately come to pass. It appears that it was in the pontificate of Gregory
          II, in the beginning of the eighth century, that it decidedly obtained the
          ascendency over the rules of other monastic reformers. For there were other
          monastic reformers even in the time of Benedict himself, for example, Aurelian
          and Caesarius at Arelate.
          The movement which Benedict represented in Italy was general and widespread,
          but the rules which he prescribed were more reasonable, mild, and moderate,
          notwithstanding his excessive personal austerity, than those of others.
          
        
         
          
        
        VI
          
        
        THE GREAT PLAGUE
          
        
         
          
        
        At various periods of the world's history mankind has been
          visited by plagues on a great scale. It is noteworthy that they generally
          attend some moral change in the races which they visit—that they generally mark
          roughly a historical period. Thus the pestilence in the reign of Marcus
          Aurelius may be said to have accompanied the inauguration of a new epoch of the
          Roman Empire. The continuity of history is not broken, but in the last years of
          the second as in the third century we feel that we have passed into an
          atmosphere totally different from that of the earlier Empire. The Black Death
          of 1346 accompanied the inauguration of the Renaissance, and if a single date
          is desirable to mark the close of the Middle Ages, perhaps 1346 is the most
          suitable. The great pestilence of 747 AD was the concomitant of an important
          transition from the early semi-antique medievalism to medievalism proper in the
          Roman Empire, as I hope to show in its due place. The plague at Athens in the
          fifth century BC likewise accompanied the change from an old to a new spirit,
          from the old spirit which Aristophanes praises to the new spirit which he
          ridicules and breathes, from the old spirit of Herodotus, Aeschylus, and Pindar
          to the new spirit of Thucydides, Euripides, and Agathon.
          
        
        The great plague of 542 AD similarly defines the beginning
          of a new period. If we may speak of watersheds in history, this plague marks
          the watershed of what we call the ancient and what we call the medieval age.
          The whole period from Constantine to Justinian was a preparation for the Middle
          Ages, but its character was more ancient than medieval; the period from
          Justinian to Constantine V was also a preparation for the Middle Ages, but it
          was far more medieval than ancient. The four centuries elapsing between Constantine
          I and Constantine V might be well considered a separate period, neither the
          ancient nor the medieval, and yet partaking of both characters, the twilight
          between the day and the night. But it is more convenient to divide it, and
          assign part of it to ancient history and part of it to medieval history. The
          question being at what point we are to divide it, I venture to say that the
          most natural point of division is the great plague in the sixth century.
          
        
        For really nothing is more striking than the difference
          between the first half and the latter half of Justinian’s reign. We feel in 550
          that we are moving in a completely other world than that of 540. The hope and
          cheerfulness with which his reign opened have vanished, and though the tasks
          willed in hours of insight are not surrendered, it is veritably in hours of
          gloom that they are fulfilled, and the Emperor himself, quite a changed man,
          seems to have forgotten his interest in them. Contemporaries noticed this
          change that had come upon Justinian, and it has been mentioned in a previous
          chapter.
          
        
        The peculiarity of great plagues—that they are concomitants
          of moral or psychical changes—naturally suggests a problem, the data necessary
          for whose solution are veiled in obscurity. Are these pestilences to be placed
          in the same category as earthquakes, for example, which may destroy a city and
          thereby modify history, although there is no conceivable intrinsic connection
          between their own causes and the societies which they affect? In this case two
          alternatives are possible. Either the moral and spiritual change is in the
          first instance quite independent of the plague, and the synchronism is a pure
          accident, though when the plague has set in it may facilitate the changes by
          removing the old generation and transforming the population; or else the plague
          is the cause of the moral and spiritual revolution. The second alternative must
          be rejected, because in all cases we see the change at work before the
          appearance of the disease; and perhaps the first theory will recommend itself
          as reasonable.
          
        
        Yet we must not ignore another possibility, which cannot be
          proved, but does not seem improbable, the possibility that the rise and spread
          of the plague may be intrinsically connected with the moral and spiritual
          changes which it so often accompanies. In the present century it is not
          necessary to remind the reader that, though we reject the unreasonable formula
          that mind is a mere function of matter, we cannot reject the physiological fact
          that all processes of the individual consciousness are accompanied by
          corresponding physical processes of cerebration, and that there is a continual
          action and reaction between the psychical and physical operations. We can
          hardly help concluding from this that great psychological—moral and spiritual—changes
          which transmute societies must be accompanied by biological changes,
          modifications in the adjustments of the functions of the various parts of the
          brain, and morphological changes in its configuration. Such cerebral
          modifications would be naturally and necessarily attended by changes of an
          imperceptible but actual kind in the whole organism. Now, as the spread of a
          disease must depend on the state of each patient's organism as well as on the
          germs which are propagated in the atmosphere, it is quite conceivable that the
          circumstance that the organisms of a people were undergoing a process of
          transformation might condition and determine the diffusion, if not the
          appearance, of a pestilence.
          
        
        The great plague ravaged the Empire for four years. It began
          at Pelusium, whence it spread in two directions,
          throughout Egypt and into Palestine. Its presence in Persia caused Chosroes to
          retire prematurely from his campaign in 542, and in the spring of the same year
          it reached Constantinople, where it raged for four months. Procopius, the
          historian, an eyewitness of its course, has left us an account of it, which
          one sets beside the description of the plague at Athens by Thucydides, or that
          of the Black Death by Boccaccio. Procopius does not hesitate to reject all
          attempts to account for it by natural causes and to attribute its origin
          directly to the Deity. His reason for this scepticism or faith was that the
          visitation was universal, and therefore excluded a special cause. This
          circumstance especially impressed Procopius; the plague did not assail any
          particular race or class of men, nor prevail in any particular region, nor at
          any particular season of the year. Summer or winter, north or south, Greek or
          Arabian, washed or unwashed—of these distinctions the plague took no account;
          it pervaded the whole world. A man might climb to the top of a hill, it was
          there; or retire to the depth of a cavern, it was there also. If it passed by a
          spot, it was sure to return there again; and one condition at least it seemed to
          obey in the line of its route, for Procopius tells us that it spread from the
          coast inlandwards. The chief symptom of the disease
          was the swelling of the groin, whence it is called by Gregory of Tours lues inguinaria.
          Some of those who were attacked were warned by the sight of demon specters in human forms and by a feeling as if they were
          struck by an invisible hand. This feature was also characteristic of the plague
          of 747; it is a medieval trait. The plague of the age of Pericles was not
          accompanied by spectral apparitions, or at least the rational Thucydides does
          not condescend to record such puerilities. When the plague reached its height,
          5000, it is said, perished daily, sometimes even 10,000. Justinian himself
          caught the infection, but recovered. Constantinople was in a pitiable
          condition. In many houses none remained to bury the dead, and Justinian
          appointed Theodoras, a referendarius,
          to provide for the interment of the neglected corpses. The feuds of the Blues
          and Greens were quenched in the common woe. The attitude of the light and
          dissolute to religion deserves mention. With the prospect of death before them,
          they cleansed their ways and piously frequented churches; but when they
          recovered and felt secure, they plunged headlong into their old amusements, and
          their last state was worse than the first. Procopius made the generalization
          that “this pestilence, whether by chance or providential design, strictly
          spared the most wicked”.
          
        
        The plague aggravated the disastrous condition of the
          population, which had suffered from the pressure of taxation. It produced a
          stagnation of trade and a cessation of work. All customary occupations were
          broken off, and the market-places were empty save of corpse-bearers. The
          consequence was that Constantinople, always richly supplied, was in a state of
          famine, and bread was a great luxury.
          
        
        In 558 there was another outbreak of this pestilential
          scourge in the East; it lurked and lingered in Europe long after the first
          grand visitation. In the last years of Justinian it produced a desolation in
          Liguria which was graphically described by Paul, the historian of the Lombards.
          The country seemed plunged in a primeval silence.
          
        
         
          
        
        VII
          
        
        THE FINAL CONQUEST OF ITALY AND THE CONQUEST
          OF SOUTH-EASTERN SPAIN
          
        
         
          
        
        By the fall of Witigis and the
          capture of Ravenna the conquest of Italy was not completed. There were still
          germs of patriotism among the Ostrogoths, which the hasty departure of
          Belisarius left unstifled, to revive and cause many more years of labour to the
          Roman armies.
          
        
        The town of Ticinum (Pavia) was
          still in the possession of the Goths, being held by Ildibad,
          whom they elected as their new king. The Roman command was divided among
          several generals, whom Belisarius, destined himself to conduct the Persian war,
          had left behind. A third factor in the situation was the introduction of the
          stringent financial system of the Empire, under the direction of a logothete. It
          cannot be said that annexation to the Empire was a blessing to the inhabitants
          of Italy; it entailed the desolations and miseries of five years of war,
          followed by the imposition of grinding taxes. These two circumstances, the
          divided command and the financial system, combined with the dissatisfaction of
          the Roman soldiers at not receiving the promotions and higher pay to which they
          were entitled, rendered a revival of Gothic hopes far from impossible.
          Alexander, the first logothete,
          who was called “Scissors” from his practice of clipping coins, “alienated the
          minds of the Italians from Justinian Augustus; and none of the soldiers were
          willing to undergo the hazard of war, but they advanced the cause of the enemy
          by intentional laziness”.  The attitude of the soldiers led to the
          inactivity of the generals; and in the meantime the power of Ildibad, who had been collecting the relics of the Goths
          and enlisting many dissatisfied Italians, was extending over Liguria and
          Venetia. The only general who tried to oppose him suffered a severe defeat.
          
        
        In the following year Ildibad was
          murdered on account of a private quarrel, and after the short reign of a Rugian, named Eraric, who entered
          into negotiations with Justinian and dissatisfied his subjects, the hero of the
          second part of the Gothic war, Baduila or Totila, a
          nephew of Ildibad, was elected king of the Goths. In
          the history of this war the names of Witigis and
          Totila stand out, while that of Ildibad remains in
          obscurity—is read, and forgotten; but it should be remembered that at a
          critical juncture he sustained the life of the Ostrogothic nationality and
          energetically took advantage of the circumstances which favoured such a hope,
          to revive the cause of his people.
          
        
        Within a year of Totila’s accession the position of Romans and Goths in Italy was reversed. An
          unsuccessful attempt to take Verona, made by the Roman generals, whom the
          rebukes of Justinian had stimulated to action, was followed by a Roman defeat
          in the battle of Faenza, in which a remarkable single combat is said to have
          taken place between a gigantic Goth and Artabazes, a
          Persian conspicuous for bravery. Another victory, achieved at Mugillo over John the nephew of Vitalian, laid the centre
          and south of Italy open to Totila’s attack. By the
          middle of 542 AD he had reduced and imposed taxes on Bruttii,
          Calabria, Apulia, Lucania, and he had begun the siege of Naples. That city
          surrendered in 543, and was treated with a spirit of humanity which Totila
          adopted as a principle of warfare. He put to death one of his praetorian
          guards (for the Goths had "praetorians") who had violated the
          daughter of a Calabrian. The criminal was a brave and popular man, and a number
          of distinguished Goths pleaded with Totila to save his life; but the king
          answered the deputation in a speech in which he laid down that the general
          policy and principles whereon the Gothic cause depended were involved in this
          particular case. The behaviour of Totila was all the more conspicuous, as it
          contrasted with the rapacity and incontinence in which the Roman leaders were
          at this time indulging.
          
        
        After his success at Naples Totila undertook the siege of Hydruntum, or Otranto, and prepared also to besiege John,
          who had shut himself up in Rome. He addressed a sort of manifesto to the Roman
          senate, in which he appealed to the actual contrast between the government of
          Theodoric and Amalasuntha and that of the Greek logothetes; copies
          of this were posted up in Rome, and in consequence thereof John expelled the
          Arian clergy from the city.
          
        
        The hold of the Empire on Italy had thus become extremely
          precarious. Totila’s star was in the ascendant. There
          was no ability, no energy, no unity on the side of the imperialists.
          Constantine, the commander at Ravenna, wrote to the Emperor a letter
          representing the situation, and it was resolved to permit Belisarius to return
          to the scene of his successes. But Belisarius had changed as well as the
          situation in Italy. It seems that he had fallen into disgrace at court, and had
          been saved from punishment by the influence of his wife Antonina with the
          Empress; but for these transactions we have only the dubious authority of the
          Secret History. A cloud at all events had fallen over him; he was not allowed
          to command in the Persian war, as he would have chosen. This personal
          experience had probably a considerable effect on his spirits; but we must
          chiefly notice that Justinian did not support him when he set out. The army,
          including his own special troops, were in Asia, and not permitted to accompany
          him; he was obliged to scour Thrace to collect, at his own expense, soldiers,
          whom he afterwards described as a “miserable squad”.
          
        
        When we start with Belisarius on his second expedition to
          the West, the brightness of his day seems to have gone; in fact, after his
          departure from Ravenna in 540 we feel that the darkness is upon us, and that
          the Middle Ages have begun. Belisarius, in the period of his glory, as the
          champion of the Bomana Empire, threw a light as of the ancient world on the
          scene; but the gloom of his return to Italy, the appearance of Totila, who was
          a sort of “knight”, that king’s visit to Benedict, bringing us into contact
          with the saint whose shadow dominates the medieval centuries—all this gives the
          impression that the dim ages are beginning.
          
        
        Belisarius was not invested with the highest rank; he was
          only comes stabuli, count of the stable. He arrived in Italy
          in the middle of 544, along with Vitalian, the master of soldiers in Illyricum,
          and took up his quarters at Ravenna. This was a mistake. Everything was adverse
          to him, and he did not possess his old energy. In May 545—during the whole
          intervening year all that had been done was to relieve the besieged garrisons
          of Hydruntum and Auximum,
          and to fortify Bisaurum (Besaro)—he
          was obliged to write to Justinian. His letter is a model of conciseness and
          directness, with a certain tinge of irony. He asked for three things, if the
          Emperor wished to affirm Roman dominion in Italy, (1) his own mounted lancers
          and foot-guards; (2) a large body of Huns and other barbarians; (3) money to
          pay the troops.
          
        
        He sent John, the nephew of Vitalian, with this letter,
          binding him by solemn oath to hasten his return. It will be remembered that
          John had disobeyed Belisarius in the affair of Ariminum, and had acted on the
          side of Narses; he is a man who cannot be neglected in the history of the time,
          for ho played a considerable though subordinate part.
          On this occasion his visit to Byzantium brought him again into close connection
          with a party politically opposed to Belisarius. He married the daughter of the
          Emperor's nephew Germanus, and thus allied himself to the interests of the kin
          of Justinian. Belisarius, on the other hand, had attached himself to the
          directly opposed interests of Theodora and her relations by the arrangement of
          a marriage between his daughter Joannina and
          Anastasius, the grandson of the Empress.
          
        
        Towards the end of the year, Totila, having taken several
          important towns in central Italy, including Spoletium,
          invested Rome, where Bessas was in command, and in
          the course of a few months reduced it to such extremities of hunger that the
          chief food of the inhabitants was cooked nettles. At last Bessas,
          after much importunity, allowed those inhabitants who were useless for fighting
          to depart.
          
        
        Meanwhile John had returned from his nuptial festivities
          with a considerable army and joined Belisarius at Dyrrhachium.
          The new marriage connection emphasized the opposition of the generals, which
          was immediately displayed in diverging plans of warfare. The question at issue
          was the relief of Rome, Belisarius urging immediate action, and John insisting
          on the preliminary reduction of Calabria and Lucania. A compromise was made;
          each was to execute his own plan. John recovered the southern provinces without
          much difficulty, but the undertaking of Belisarius was more difficult, and
          proved unsuccessful.
          
        
        The town of Portus, at the mouth of the Tiber, situated on
          the right bank and facing the fort of Ostia, was occupied by Belisarius, who
          was accompanied by his wife Antonina. It was all-important to supply the
          distressed garrison with food as soon as possible, and for this purpose it was necessary
          to break the boom which Totila had thrown across the Tiber. This boom consisted
          of long beams connecting, like a bridge, the two banks of the river at a narrow
          part of the stream. On each bank a wooden tower, manned with brave warriors,
          was erected to defend the boom. To overcome this obstacle Belisarius invented
          the following device. Two wide boats were firmly joined together and surmounted
          by a wooden tower considerably higher than those which dominated Totila’s fortification. On the top of the tower was placed
          a boat filled with pitch, sulphur, rosin, and other combustible substances. Two
          hundred fast vessels, protected by plank-walls pierced with holes for the
          discharge of missiles, were laden with corn and manned with brave men.
          Belisarius embarked himself in one of the vessels, having committed the care of
          Portus and his wife Antonina to his captain Isaac of Ameria,
          whom he enjoined not to stir from the place on any pretext. Portus
          was the only friendly position, on which, in case of need, he could
          fall back. The Roman ships, tugging the tower with them, sailed up the Tiber
          without opposition, until, not far from the bridge, they were met by an iron
          chain, which spanned the river, and some Goths set there to defend it. The
          Goths were easily scattered and the chain was removed. A firmer resistance was
          offered at the bridge, but the boat of inflammable materials was dexterously
          dropped on the tower of the right bank; the structure was enveloped in flames
          and almost 200 Goths were burnt alive. The arrows of the Romans completed the
          discomfiture of the enemy.
          
        
        But the envy of fortune did not permit to Belisarius the
          success which seemed within his grasp. As he prepared to break the boom, the
          alarming news arrived that Isaac was taken. It appears that Isaac, hearing a rumour
          of the success of Belisarius, and desirous of emulating his glory, had
          disobeyed his orders, attacked Ostia, and been taken prisoner. Belisarius
          “thinking that all was over with Portus, his wife, and his cause, and that no
          place of refuge was left to fall back on, lost his presence of mind, a thing
          which had never befallen him before”. He issued orders for a hasty retreat, and
          when he reached Portus was relieved and exasperated to find that it was a false
          alarm. The excitement led to a fever which proved almost fatal to the
          disappointed general.
          
        
        The blame of the capture of the city, which was achieved
          through the treachery of some Isaurian soldiers, seems partly to rest with the
          commandant Bessas, who was so avaricious as to enrich
          himself by trading in corn with the famished garrison and, engrossed in these
          practices, forgot his duty. Totila took Rome in the last month of 546 AD.
          
        
        The behaviour of the Gothic soldiers in the captured city
          is a curious illustration of the nascent medieval feelings of the time. They
          were allowed by their king to plunder property and massacre men, but they were
          strictly prohibited from ravishing women. This prohibition did not rest on
          feelings of humanity, which would have prevented the worse evil of butchery, it
          rested on a religious feeling which regarded the interests of the Goths
          themselves and not those of the possible victims.
          
        
        The speeches attributed to Totila on the occasion are also
          noteworthy. In his address to the Goths he repeats a point which he had
          insisted on before, the contrast between their present position and their
          position at the beginning of the war; then the Ostrogoths were numerous and
          rich, now they are few and poor; but then they suffered disaster on disaster,
          now they gain success after success. The cause of this contrast is that then
          they had acted unrighteously, while now their conduct
          is void of reproach; hence a change has taken place in the regard of the Deity.
          In his address to the Roman senators Totila contrasted in the usual manner the
          oppression of the “Greeks” with the mild government of the Goths, and doomed
          them to slavery in return for their deafness to his appeals.
          
        
        Another notable feature in connection with this capture of
          Rome was Totila’s intention to destroy it, and the
          argument by which Belisarius, who was then lying ill at Portus, dissuaded him
          from his design. Belisarius appealed to the judgment that posterity and mankind
          would pass on the destruction of the Eternal City. He also urged the
          alternative: if you conquer, Rome preserved will be your best possession; if
          you are conquered, by the destruction of Rome your claims to clemency will be
          forfeited.
          
        
        Totila and all his troops went southward to Lucania, and
          for forty days Rome was uninhabited. Then the Roman general re-occupied it and
          repaired the walls and fortifications, which Totila had partially dismantled.
          Totila had not anticipated this movement, and when he heard the news returned
          to retake the city. His attack, however, was unsuccessful, and he was obliged
          to withdraw to the citadel of Tibur.
          
        
        But the position of Belisarius became untenable, and he was
          unable to cope with the Goths in the open field. He sailed to Tarentum, and
          made one last attempt to unite his forces with those of John in order to make a
          joint attack on the foe, but the attempt miscarried, and Belisarius desired
          nothing better than to be recalled to Constantinople. He had sent thither his
          wife, Antonina, to beg for further assistance in men and money; but on the 1st
          July 548 she lost an advocate by the death of Theodora, and then she requested
          that her husband should be recalled. Although Belisarius had not been able
          to conquer Totila, he was, nevertheless, a check on the Gothic operations; and
          after his recall the power of the Goths began to rise to its highest point.
          Totila besieged Rome again, and it was again delivered to him by Isaurian
          treachery; this was the third siege during the war. He occupied and ravaged
          Sicily, and built a large fleet with which he pillaged the coasts of Sardinia
          and Epirus. Thus he was now undisputed king of Italy, and possessed a naval
          power.
          
        
        During the preceding years Justinian's heart had not been
          centred on the conquest of Italy ; all his thoughts and attention were
          engrossed in the theological controversy of the “three articles”. Nothing was
          done in 549 and 550, but in 550 an idea was conceived which, if it had been
          carried out, might have altered to some extent Italian history. Justinian
          surrendered the design, which Belisarius had momentarily accomplished, of
          making Italy a province or prefecture governed from New Rome, and formed a new
          plan—a sort of compromise—to unite the house of Theodoric with his own, so that Gotho-Roman Italy should be governed by a Gotho-Roman line. He appointed his nephew Germanus, who,
          now that Theodora was no longer alive, was in higher favour, general commander
          of the Italian armies, with full powers; and Germanus married Matasuntha, the widow of Witigis,
          and granddaughter of Theodoric. Great enthusiasm prevailed for the expedition
          of Germanus. The news thereof made the Goths waver in their allegiance to
          Totila, and the Italians were prepared to welcome him cordially. Numbers of
          recruits nocked to his standard.
          
        
        But Germanus was not destined to rule in Italy as a
          colleague of Justinian. Efficient action in the Italian war was at this time
          seriously impeded by the ruinous invasions of Slaves and Huns, who depopulated
          the provinces of Illyricum and threatened the capital. In the early part of
          550, while Germanus was making preparations for his Italian expedition, one of
          these incursions took place, and he received orders to turn aside to protect
          Thessalonica. He caught fever, and died; and with him perished the prospects of
          a restoration of the Amal line. After his death a son was born to Matasuntha, Germanus Posthumus,
          on whom Romanising Goths seem to have built hopes for the future; at least the
          Gothic history of Jordanes must be placed in the year
          551, and it has been most plausibly argued by Schirren that it is a work with a tendency, written to induce Justinian to recognize the
          infant Germanus as Emperor and ruler of Italy.
          
        
        In the same year Justinian decided to make a great final
          effort to reduce Italy and exterminate the Goths, whose very name, we are told,
          he hated. The problem was to find a general whom all would obey, and Justinian
          solved it well by the strange choice of a eunuch, seventy-five years old, his
          grand-chamberlain Narses, the same whose presence in Italy had sown dissensions
          among Belisarius’ officers in 538. By his high position at court and his
          influence with the Emperor he had immense authority, whereby he could secure
          united action in the warfare, and he was not stinted, as Belisarius had been,
          in the matter of funds.
          
        
        Before Narses arrived two blows had been dealt to Totila,
          which so damped his spirits that he treated for peace. The Romans held only
          four places on the eastern coast of Italy, Ravenna, Ancona, Hydruntum,
          and Crotona. The Goths were besieging Ancona, but when it was already hard
          pressed, John, the nephew of Vitalian, and Valerian forced them to raise the
          siege by completely defeating the Gothic fleet off Sinigaglia.
          This was a severe blow to the naval power of the Goths, the deficiencies of
          whose sea craft were evident in the battle. The second misfortune was the loss
          of Sicily, from which they were driven by the Persarmenian Artabanes, and this was followed by the relief of
          Crotona early in the following year (552). Justinian would not listen to the
          Gothic proposals for peace. The situation was further perplexed by the attitude
          of the Franks, who held nearly all northern Italy, and invariably considered
          the difficulty of the Goths their own opportunity.
          
        
        Narses’ army was chiefly composed of barbarians—Heruls, Lombards, Gepids, Huns, and Persians. His march
          into Italy, along the coast of Venetia, was opposed by both the Franks, who
          hated Lombards, and a band of Gothic troops under Teias;
          but it was successfully accomplished with the help of the ships which
          coasted slowly round, attending the progress of the army. Narses marched
          southward without delay, and Totila marched northward to meet him. The scene of
          the final battle (July or August 552) which decided the fate of Italy is
          disputed, some placing it near Sassoferrato, on the
          east side of the Via Flaminia, others near Scheggia,
          on the west side. Procopius, who was not present, is not sufficiently precise.
          Two circumstances may be noticed which helped to determine the result. The
          Romans anticipated the Goths in occupying a small hill which commanded the
          battlefield, and Totila, who trusted to his cavalry chiefly, made the mistake
          of enjoining on them to use no weapons but spears. Narses’ tactics consisted in
          strengthening his wings, on which he relied for the victory. The Gothic army
          was routed, and Totila received a mortal wound, from which he expired at about
          thirteen miles from the field. In the month of August the bloodstained garments
          of Totila arrived at New Rome, as a trophy of Narses' success.
          
        
        After the victory the Lombard auxiliaries displayed their
          nature by acts of barbarous violence and licence, and it was found necessary to
          pay them their hire and conduct them out of Italy.
          
        
        This victory decided the war, but Narses’ position was not
          yet firm. The imperialists in the meantime had taken Rome, and almost all the
          fortresses had been surrendered by the Gothic commandants. But the remnant of
          those who were defeated in the battle reunited under the general Teias. Him they elected king, and Narses was forced to
          fight once more near the Draco, in south Italy. Teias was slain (553), but the battle did not end with his death; it was renewed on
          the following day. Finally, however, the Goths proposed to conclude the war on
          condition that they should be allowed to leave Italy, and the proposal was
          agreed to. A thousand of the vanquished escaped to Pavia.
          
        
        At this point the Ostrogothic war and the history of
          Procopius come to an end; but opposition was raised to the establishment of the
          imperial authority in Italy from another quarter.
          
        
        Teias had in vain begged the
          king of the Franks, Theudebald, for assistance in the
          death-conflict, and had tried to bribe him by presenting him with a large part
          of the Gothic treasures; but Theudebald had given no
          succour. Now, however, he intervened, though not directly, by countenancing the
          Italian expedition of Leutharis and Bucelin, two Alemanni who were at his court. They entered
          Italy with 75,000 men to oppose the arms of Narses, and many Goths throughout
          Italy regarded them as deliverers. But others deemed the Romans preferable, as
          masters, to the Franks, and among those who held this view was Aligern, Teias’ brother, who was
          commander of the still uncaptured fortress of Cumae. He presented the keys of
          that town to Narses, who had withdrawn to Ravenna. Leutharis and his army were destroyed by a disease due to the climate, and Bucelin was completely defeated near Capua in an
          engagement, remarkable for a curious incident which threatened Narses with
          defeat, and, as it turned out, led to his victory. The eunuch punished with
          death a noble Herul for killing one of his own
          servants, and the act inflamed all the Heruls with
          indignation, as they claimed the right of dealing with their servants as they
          thought tit, without interference. They announced that they would take no part
          in the battle. This report induced the enemy, feeling assured of an easy victory,
          to attack their opponents with a careless and imprudent haste. But when Narses,
          who was quite prepared, called his troops to battle, the Heruls could not bring themselves to persist in executing their threat, and the
          strong-minded independence of Narses signally triumphed.
          
        
        Thus the whole land of Italy, including the islands and the
          Istrian and Illyrian regions, which were connected with it under the old
          imperial administration, became once more part of the Roman Empire; and Narses
          was the first exarch or governor of the reconquered peninsula.
          
        
         
          
        
        CONQUEST OF SOUTH-EASTERN SPAIN. — When he had conquered
          the Ostrogoths, Justinian proceeded to undertake hostilities against the
          Visigoths, and attempt to win back Spain as he had won back Italy. Theodoric,
          the king of the Visigoths, had held aloof from the struggle in the neighbouring-peninsula,
          and lent no aid to the East Goths, but Theudis, his
          successor, supported his nephew Ildibad, the
          Ostrogothic king, and fomented a rising against the Romans in Africa. He saw
          that the Teutonic kingdoms of the West were threatened by the reviving power of
          the Empire.
          
        
        Of the operations of the Romans in Spain we have unluckily
          no consecutive account; we have only the scattered notices in the Chronicles of
          Isidore of Seville and John of Biclaro. It seems
          that, as in the case of the war in Africa and as in the case of the war in
          Italy, internal dissensions afforded a pretext for Roman interference. Athanagild headed a party which was opposed to King Agila,
          and this party called in the aid of the Patrician Liberius from Africa. Liberius crossed the straits and subdued
          the coast of Spain, as the Carthaginians had done in ancient times, and as the
          Saracens were to do at a later period. Corduba,
          Spanish Carthage—New Carthage, Carthagena, or Carthago Spartaria, as it was
          variously called,—Malaga, and Assidonia, with many
          places on the coast, passed once more into the hands of the Romans.
          
        
        But the Goths were alarmed at the advance of the Romans in
          the south; the adherents of Agila patriotically slew him and joined the abler Athanagild, to make common cause against the invader. It
          was a somewhat parallel case to that of the Romans themselves in Africa in the
          year 429: there were then two parties in Africa, the party of Boniface and the
          party of Sigisvult, the general of Placidia; one or
          both of them called in the Vandal, and then they joined together to make common
          cause against the stranger. But the stand of the Goths against the Romans was
          more effectual than that of the Romans against the Vandals. After their first
          successes the imperialists do not seem to have acquired much more territory;
          they never penetrated really into the centre of Spain; and the reason was that
          the Roman Spaniards found the yoke of the Teuton king-lighter than the yoke of
          the Roman Emperor had formerly been. The heavy taxation, which was always
          imposed by New Rome, had given her a bad name among the provincials who had
          passed from under imperial domination and become subjects of Teutonic rulers.
          
        
        When sixteen years, during which we lose the Spanish
          provinces from sight, had passed away, and when Justinian no longer reigned,
          there arose a great king among the Visigoths, by name Leovigild.
          He set it before him to drive the Romans from the Iberian peninsula, and,
          though he did not entirely succeed, he materially weakened their power. He
          recovered Malaga, Assidonia, and even Corduba.
          
        
        The struggles of the Arian with the Catholic party in the
          Visigothic kingdom, the discord of Arian Leovigild with his Catholic son Hermenigild, the husband of the
          Frankish princess Ingundis, led to new hostilities
          with the Romans; for even as Athanagild had called in
          the help of Liberius, Hermenigild called in the help of “the Greeks”, as the historian of the Franks calls them. Leovigild, however, paralyzed this combination; Hermenigild surrendered, and was sent in exile to Valencia.
          This happened in 584; and in the same year the arms of the Visigoths were
          successful against the third power in the Peninsula, that of the Suevians, whose kingdom embraced Lusitania and Galicia. Suevia was made a province of the Gothic kingdom.
          
        
        I am here anticipating the chronological order of events;
          but our knowledge of this chapter of Roman or Spanish history—for it has the
          two sides—is so small, and the events in this corner are so far removed from
          the general current of the history of the Empire, that I think it will be more
          convenient for the reader to have this episode of Baetica presented
          to him in continuity than in disconnected parcels.
          
        
        At the beginning of the seventh century King Witterich, “a man strenuous in the art of arms, but
          nevertheless generally unsuccessful”, renewed the policy of Leovigild and the war against the Romans, with whom his predecessor, Reccared,
          famous in ecclesiastical history, had for the most part preserved peace. Witterich recovered Segontia, a
          town a little to the west of Gades; and Sisibut fought successfully against the Patrician Caesarius. All the towns which the Romans held to the east
          of the straits were recovered by the Goths, and the fact was recognized by
          Heraclius (615). Svinthila completed the work of Leovigild, Witterich, and Sisibut; all the other cities which were still imperial
          were taken (623), and thus the whole peninsula for the first time became
          Visigothic, for before Baetica was lost the existence
          of the Suevian kingdom curtailed the dominion of the Goths in Spain.
          
        
        
           
        
        VIII
          
        
        SECOND PERSIAN WAR
          
        
        (540-545 A.D.)
          
        
         
          
        
        When Chosroes Nushirvan, after
          his accession to the Persian throne, contracted the “endless peace” with
          Justinian, he had little idea what manner of man the Emperor was soon to prove
          himself to be. Within seven years from that time (532-539) Justinian had overthrown
          the Vandal kingdom of Africa, he had reduced the Moors, the subjection of the
          Ostrogothic lords of Italy was in prospect, Bosporus and the Crimean Goths were
          included in the circle of Roman sway, while the Homerites of southern Arabia acknowledged the supremacy of New Rome. Both his friends and
          his enemies said, with hate or admiration, “The whole earth cannot contain him;
          he is already scrutinizing the aether and the retreats beyond the ocean, if he
          may win some new world”. The eastern potentate might well apprehend danger to
          his own kingdom in the expansion of the Roman Empire by the reconquest of its
          lost provinces; and the interests of the German kings in the west and the
          Persian king in the east coincided, in so far as the aggrandizement of the
          Empire was inexpedient for both. We can consider it only natural that Chosroes
          should have seized or invented a pretext to renew hostilities, when it seemed
          but too possible that if Justinian were allowed to continue his career of
          conquest undisturbed the Romans might come with larger armies and increased
          might to extend their dominions in the East at the expense of the Sassanid
          empire.
          
        
        Hostilities between the Persian Saracens of Hirah and the Roman Saracens of Ghassan supplied the
          desired pretext; it may be that Chosroes himself instigated the
          hostilities. The cause of contention between the Saracen tribes was a
          tract of land called Strata, to the south of Palmyra, a region barren of trees
          and fruit, scorched dry by the sun, and used as a pasture for sheep. Arethas the Ghassanide could
          appeal to the fact that the name Strata was
          Latin, and could adduce the testimony of the most venerable elders that the
          sheep-walk belonged to his tribe. Alamundar, the
          rival sheikh, contented himself with the more practical argument that for years
          back the shepherds had paid him tribute. Two arbitrators were sent by the
          Emperor, Strategius, minister of finances, and Summus, the duke of Palestine. This arbitration supplied
          Chosroes with a pretext, true or false, for breaking the peace. He alleged that Summus made treasonable offers to Alamundar,
          attempting to shake his allegiance to Persia; and he also professed to have in
          his possession a letter of Justinian to the Huns, urging them to invade his
          dominions.
          
        
        About the same time pressure from without confirmed the
          thoughts of Chosroes in the direction which they had already taken. An embassy
          arrived from Witigis, king of the Goths, now hard
          pressed by Belisarius, and pleaded with Chosroes to act against the common
          enemy. The embassy consisted not of Goths, but of two Ligurians, one of whom
          pretended to be a bishop; they obtained an interpreter in Thrace, and succeeded
          in eluding the vigilance of the Romans on the frontiers. Another embassy
          arrived from Armenia making similar representations, deploring and execrating
          the Endless Peace, and denouncing the tyranny and exactions of Justinian,
          against whom they had revolted. The history of Armenia had been certainly
          unfortunate during the years that followed the peace. The first governor, Amazaspes, was accused by one Acacius of treachery, and, with the Emperor's consent, was slain by the accuser, who
          was himself appointed to succeed his victim.
          
        
        Acacius was relentless in
          exacting a tribute of unprecedented magnitude (£18,000); and some Armenians,
          intolerant of his cruelty, slew him, and fled, when they had committed the
          deed, to a fortress called Pharangion. The Emperor
          immediately despatched Sittas, the master of
          soldiers per Armeniam, to recall the Armenians to a sense of
          obedience, and, when Sittas showed himself inclined
          to use the softer methods of persuasion, insisted that he should act with
          sterner vigour. A numerous tribe of the Armenians, called Apetiani,
          professed themselves ready to submit, if the safety of their property were
          guaranteed, and Sittas sent them a promise to that
          effect in writing. But unluckily the letter-carrier, not knowing the exact
          position of the territory of the Apetiani, lost his
          way in the intricate Armenian highlands; and while Sittas advanced with his troops to receive their submission, the Apetiani were ignorant that their proposal had been accepted, and looked with suspicion
          on the approaching army. Some of their number fell in by chance with Roman
          soldiers and were treated as enemies. Sittas, unaware
          that his communication had miscarried, was indignant that the promised
          submission was delayed; the Apetiani were put to the
          sword and their wives and children were slain in a cave. This severity, which
          might seem almost a breach of faith, exasperated the other tribes and confirmed
          them in their recalcitrant temper. But though Sittas was accidentally killed in an engagement soon afterwards, they found themselves
          unequal to cope with the Roman forces, which were then placed under the command
          of Buzes, and they decided to appeal to the Persian
          monarch. The servitude of their neighbours the Tzani and the imposition of a Roman duke over the Lazi of
          Colchis seemed to stamp the policy of Justinian as one of odious enormity.
          
        
        Accordingly Chosroes, in the autumn of 539, decided to
          begin hostilities in the following spring, and did not deign to answer a
          pacific letter from the Roman Emperor, conveyed by the hand of a certain
          Anastasius, whom he retained an unwilling guest at the Persian court. The war
          which thus began lasted five years (540-545), and in each year the king himself
          took the field. He invaded Syria in 540, Colchis in 541, Commagene in 542; in 543 he began but did not carry out an expedition against the
          northern provinces; in 544 he invaded Mesopotamia; in 545 a peace for five
          years was concluded.
          
        
         
          
        
        I. Chosroes
          Invasion of Syria, 540 AD
  
        
         
          
        
        Avoiding Mesopotamia, Chosroes advanced northwards with a
          large army along the left bank of the Euphrates. He passed the triangle-shaped
          city of Circesium, but did not care to assault it,
          because it was too strong; while he disdained to delay at the town of Zenobia,
          named after the queen of Palmyra, because it was too insignificant. But when he
          approached Sura or Suron, situated on the Euphrates
          in that part of its course which flows from west to east, his horse neighed and
          stamped the ground; and the magi, who attended the credulous king, seized the
          incident as an omen that the city would be taken. On the first day of the siege
          the governor was slain, and on the second the bishop of the place visited the
          Persian camp in the name of the dispirited inhabitants, and implored Chosroes
          with tears to spare the town. He tried to appease the implacable foe with an
          offering of birds, wine, and bread, and engaged that the men of Sura would pay
          a sufficient ransom. Chosroes dissimulated the wrath he felt against the Surenes because they had not submitted immediately; he
          received the gifts and said that he would consult with the Persian nobles
          regarding the ransom; and he dismissed the bishop, who was well pleased with
          the interview, under the honourable escort of Persian notables, to whom the
          monarch had given secret instructions.
          
        
        “Having given his directions to the escort, Chosroes
          ordered his army to stand in readiness, and to run at full speed to the city
          when he gave the signal. When they reached the walls the Persians saluted the
          bishop and stood outside; but the men of Sura, seeing him in high spirits and
          observing how he was escorted with great honour by the Persians, put aside all
          thoughts of suspicion, and, opening the gate wide, received their priest with
          clapping of hands and acclamation. And when all had passed within, the porters
          pushed the gate to shut it, but the Persians placed a stone, which they had
          provided, between the threshold
          and the gate. The porters pushed harder, but for all
          their violent exertions they could not succeed in forcing the gate into the
          threshold-groove. And they did not venture to throw it open again, as they
          apprehended that it was held by the enemy. Some say that it was a log of wood,
          not a stone, that was inserted by the Persians. The men of Sura had hardly
          discovered the guile, ere Chosroes had come with all his army and the Persians
          had forced open the gate. In a few moments the city was in the power of the
          enemy”. The houses were plundered; many of the inhabitants were slain, the rest
          were carried into slavery, and the city was burnt down to the ground. Then the
          Persian king dismissed Anastasius, bidding him inform the Emperor in what place
          he had left Chosroes the son of Kobad.
          
        
        Perhaps it was merely avarice, perhaps it was the prayers
          of a captive named Euphemia, whose beauty attracted the desires of the
          conqueror, that induced Chosroes to treat with unexpected leniency the
          prisoners of Sura. He sent a message to Candidus, the
          bishop of Sergiopolis, suggesting that he should
          ransom the 12,000 captives for 200 lbs. of gold (15s. a head). As Candidus had not, and could not immediately obtain, the
          sum, he was allowed to stipulate in writing that he would pay it within a
          year's time, under penalty of paying double and resigning his bishopric. Few of
          the redeemed prisoners survived long the agitations and tortures they had
          undergone.
          
        
        Meanwhile the Roman general Buzes was at Hierapolis. Nominally the command in the East was divided between Buzes and Belisarius; the Roman provinces beyond the
          Euphrates being assigned to the former, Syria and Asia Minor to the latter. But
          as Belisarius had not yet returned from Italy, the entire army was at the
          disposal of Buzes, the magister militum per Armeniam.
          
        
        If we are to believe the account of a writer who was
          probably prejudiced, this general behaved in the most extraordinary
          manner. He collected the chief citizens of Hierapolis and pointed out
          to them that in case of a siege, which seemed imminent, the city would be less
          efficiently protected if all the forces remained within the walls, than if a
          small garrison defended it, and the main body of the troops, posted on the neighbouring
          heights, harassed the besiegers. Following up this plausible counsel, Buzes took the larger part of the army with him and
          vanished; and neither the inhabitants of Hierapolis nor the enemy could divine
          where he had hidden himself.
          
        
        Informed of the presence of Chosroes in the Roman provinces,
          Justinian despatched Germanus to Antioch, at the head of a small body of three
          hundred soldiers. The fortifications of the “Queen of the East” did not satisfy
          the careful inspection of Germanus, for although the lower parts of the city
          were adequately protected by the Orontes, which washed the bases of the houses,
          and the higher regions seemed secure on impregnable heights, there rose outside
          the walls adjacent to the citadel a broad rock, almost as lofty as the wall,
          which would inevitably present to the besiegers a fatal point of vantage.
          Competent engineers said that there would not be sufficient time before
          Chosroes’ arrival to remedy this defect by removing the rock or enclosing it
          within the walls. Accordingly Germanus, despairing of resistance, sent Megas, the bishop of Beroea, to
          divert the advance of Chosroes from Antioch by the influence of money or
          entreaties. Megas reached the Persian army as it was
          approaching Hierapolis, the city abandoned by Buzes,
          and was informed by the great king that it was his unalterable intention to
          subdue Syria and Cilicia. The bishop was constrained or induced to accompany
          the army to Hierapolis, which was strong enough to defy a siege, and was
          content to purchase immunity from the attempt by a payment equivalent to
          £90,000. Chosroes then consented to retire without assaulting Antioch on the
          receipt of 1000 lbs. of gold (£45,000), and Megas returned speedily with the good news, while the enemy proceeded more leisurely
          to Beroea. From this city the avarice of the Sassanid
          demanded double the amount he had exacted at Hierapolis; the Beroeans gave him half the sum, affirming that it was all
          they had; but the extortioner refused to be satisfied, and proceeded to
          demolish the city.
          
        
        From Beroea he advanced to
          Antioch, and demanded the 1000 lbs. with which Megas had undertaken to redeem that city; and it is said that he would have been
          contented to receive a smaller sum. All the Antiochenes would probably have
          followed the example of a few prudent or timid persons, who left the city in
          good time, taking their belongings with them, had not the arrival of six
          thousand soldiers from Lebanon, led by Theoctistus and Molatzes, infused into their hearts a rash and
          unfortunate confidence. Julian, the private secretary of the Emperor, who had
          arrived at Antioch, bade the inhabitants resist the extortion; and Paul, the
          interpreter of Chosroes, who with friendly intentions counseled them to pay the money, was almost slain. Not content with defying the enemy by
          a refusal, the men of Antioch stood on their walls and loaded Chosroes with
          torrents of scurrilous abuse, which would have inflamed less intolerant
          monarchs than he.
          
        
        The siege which ensued was short, but the defense at first was brave. Between the towers, which
          crowned the walls at intervals, platforms of wooden beams were suspended by
          ropes attached to the towers, that a greater number of defenders might man the
          walls at once. But during the fighting the ropes gave way and the suspended
          soldiers were precipitated, some without, some within the walls; the men in the
          towers were seized with panic and left their posts; and the defense of the city was abandoned except by a few young men, whom an honourable rivalry
          in the hippodrome had trained in vigour and bravery. The confusion was
          increased by a rush made to the gates, occasioned by a false report that Buzes was coming to the rescue; and a multitude of women
          and children were crushed or trampled to death. But the gate leading to the
          remote suburb of Daphne was purposely left unblocked by the Persians; it was
          Chosroes' prudent desire that the Roman soldiers and their officers should be
          allowed to leave the city unmolested; and some of the inhabitants escaped with
          the departing army. But the young men of the Circus factions made a valiant and
          hopeless stand against superior numbers; and the city was not entered without a
          considerable loss of life, which Chosroes pretended to deplore. It is said that
          two illustrious ladies cast themselves into the Orontes, to escape the
          cruelties of oriental licentiousness.
          
        
        It was nearly three hundred years since Antioch
          had experienced the presence of a human foe, though it suffered frequently
          and grievously from the malignity of nature. The Sassanid Sapor had taken the
          city in the ill-starred reign of Valerian, but it was kindly dealt with then in
          comparison with its treatment by Chosroes. The cathedral was stripped of its
          wealth in gold and silver and its splendid marbles; all the other churches,
          many richly endowed, met the same fate, except that of St. Julian, which was
          exempted owing to the accident that it was honoured by the proximity of the
          ambassadors’ residences. Orders were given that the whole town should be burnt,
          and the sentence of the relentless conqueror was executed as far as was
          practicable.
          
        
        While the work of demolition was being carried out,
          Chosroes was treating with the ambassadors of Justinian, and expressed himself
          ready to make peace, on condition that he received 5000 lbs. of gold, paid
          immediately, and an annual sum of 500 lbs. for the defense of the Caspian gates. While the ambassadors returned with this answer to
          Byzantium, Chosroes advanced to Seleucia, the port of Antioch, and looked upon
          the waters of the Mediterranean; it is related that he took a solitary bath in
          the sea and sacrificed to the sun. In returning he visited Daphne, which was
          not included in the fate of Antioch, and thence proceeded to Apamea, whose
          gates he was invited to enter with a guard of 200 soldiers. All the gold and
          silver in the town was collected to satisfy his greed, even to the jeweled case in which a piece of the true cross was
          reverently preserved. He was clement enough to spare the precious relic itself,
          which for him was devoid of value. The city of Chalcis purchased its safety by
          a sum of 200 lbs. of gold; and having exhausted the provinces to the west of
          the Euphrates, Chosroes decided to continue his campaign of extortion in
          Mesopotamia, and crossed the river at Obbane by a
          bridge of boats. Edessa, the great stronghold of western Mesopotamia, was too
          secure itself to fear a siege, but paid 200 lbs. of gold for the immunity of
          the surrounding territory from devastation.1 At Edessa, ambassadors arrived
          from Justinian, bearing his consent to the terms proposed by Chosroes; but, in
          spite of this, according to the Roman historian, the unscrupulous Persian did
          not shrink from making an attempt to take Daras on
          his homeward march.
          
        
        The fortress of Daras, which
          Anastasius had erected to replace the long-lost Nisibis as an outpost in
          eastern Mesopotamia, was girt with two walls, between which stretched a space
          of fifty feet, devoted by the inhabitants to the pasture of domestic animals.
          The inner wall reached the marvellous elevation of sixty feet, while the towers
          superimposed at intervals were forty feet higher. A river, descending in a
          winding and rocky bed, and exempted by nature from all danger of diversion,
          flowed into the city; and not long before the arrival of Chosroes some physical
          disturbance of the ground had concealed its point of egress in a newly-formed
          whirlpool and buried its waters in the mazes of a subterranean passage. Thus,
          in case of a siege, while the beleaguered were well supplied, the beleaguerers
          stood in sore need of water.
          
        
        Chosroes attacked the city on the western side, and burned
          the gates of the outer wall, but no Persian was bold enough to enter the
          interspace. He then began operations on the eastern side, the only side of the
          rock-bound city where digging was possible, and ran a mine under the outer
          wall. The vigilance of the besiegers was baffled until the subterranean passage
          had reached the foundations of the outer wall; but then, according to the
          story—which we must relegate to that region of history to which the visions of
          Alaric at Athens belong—a human or superhuman form in the guise of a Persian
          soldier advanced near the wall under the pretext of collecting discharged
          missiles, and while to the besiegers he seemed to be mocking the men on the
          battlements, he was really informing the besieged of the danger that was
          creeping upon them unawares. The Romans then, by the counsel of Theodoras, a clever engineer, dug a deep transverse trench
          between the two walls so as to intersect the line of the enemy's excavation;
          the Persian burrowers suddenly ran or fell into the Roman pit; those in front
          were slain, and the rest fled back unpursued through the dark passage.
          Disgusted at this failure, Chosroes raised the siege on receiving from the men
          of Daras 1000 lbs. of silver.
          
        
        When he returned to Ctesiphon the victorious monarch
          erected a new city near his capital, on the model of Antioch, with whose spoils
          it was beautified, and settled therein the captive inhabitants of the original
          city, the remainder of whose days was perhaps more happily spent than if the
          generosity of the Edessenes had achieved its intention.
          The name of the new town, according to Persian authorities, was Rumia (Rome); according to Procopius it was called by the
          joint names of Chosroes and Antioch (Chosro-Antiocheia).
          
        
         
          
        
        II. Chosroes
          invasion of Colchis, and Belisarius' campaign in Mesopotamia, 541 AD
  
        
         
          
        
        From this time forth the kingdom of Lazica or Colchis was
          destined to play an important and tedious part in the wars between the Romans
          and Persians. This country seems to have been in those days far poorer than it
          is at present; the Lazi depended for corn, salt, and
          other necessary articles of consumption on Roman merchants, and gave in
          exchange skins and slaves; while “at present Mingrelia, though wretchedly
          cultivated, produces maize, millet, and barley in abundance; the trees are everywhere
          festooned with vines, which grow naturally, and yield a very tolerable wine;
          while salt is one of the main products of the neighbouring Georgia”. The Lazi were dependent on the Roman Empire, but the dependence
          consisted not in paying tribute but in committing the choice of their kings to
          the wisdom of the Roman Emperor. The nobles were in the habit of choosing wives
          among the Romans: Gobazes, the sovereign who invited Chosroes to enter his
          country, was the son of a Roman lady, and had served as a silentiary in
          the Byzantine palace. The Lazic kingdom was a useful
          barrier against the trans-Caucasian Scythian races, and the inhabitants
          defended the mountain passes without causing any outlay of men or money to the
          Empire.
          
        
        But when the Persians seized Iberia it was considered
          necessary to secure the country which barred them from the sea by the
          protection of Roman soldiers, and the unpopular general Peter, originally a
          Persian slave, was not one to make the natives rejoice at the presence of their
          defenders. Peter's successor was Johannes Tzibos, a
          man of obscure station, whose unprincipled skill in raising money made him a
          useful tool to the Emperor. He was certainly an able man, for it was by his
          advice that Justinian built the maritime town of Petra, at a point of the
          Colchian coast considerably to the south of the mouth of the Phasis. Here he
          established a monopoly and oppressed the natives. It was no longer possible for
          the Lazi to deal directly with the traders and buy
          their corn and salt at a reasonable price; John Tzibos,
          perched in the fortress of Petra, acted as a sort of retail dealer, to whom
          both buyers and sellers were obliged to resort, and pay the highest or receive
          the lowest prices. In justification of this monopoly it may be remarked that it
          was the only practicable way of imposing a tax on the Lazi;
          and the imposition of a tax might have been deemed a necessary and just
          compensation for the defense of the country,
          notwithstanding the facts that it was garrisoned solely in Roman interests, and
          that the garrison itself was unwelcome to the natives.
          
        
        Exasperated by these grievances, Gobazes, the king of
          Lazica, sent an embassy to Chosroes, inviting him to recover a venerable
          kingdom, and pointing out that if he expelled the Romans from Lazica he would
          have access to the Euxine, whose waters could convey his forces against the
          palace at Byzantium, while he would have an opportunity of establishing a
          connection with those other enemies of Rome, the Huns of Europe. Chosroes
          consented to the proposals of the ambassadors; and keeping his real intention
          secret, pretended that pressing affairs required his presence in Iberia.
          
        
        Under the guidance of the envoys, Chosroes and his army
          passed into the devious woods and difficult hill-passes of Colchis, cutting down
          as they went lofty and leafy trees, which hung in dense array on the steep
          acclivities, and using the trunks to smooth or render passable rugged or
          dangerous places. When they had penetrated to the middle of the country, they
          were met by Gobazes, who paid oriental homage to the great king. The chief
          object was to capture Petra, the stronghold of Roman power, and dislodge the
          retail dealer, as Chosroes contemptuously termed the monopolist, Johannes Tzibos. A detachment of the army under Aniabedes was sent on in advance to attack the fortress; and when this officer arrived
          before the walls he found indeed the rates shut, but the place seemed totally
          deserted, and not a trace of an inhabitant was visible. A messenger was sent to
          inform Chosroes of this surprise; the rest of the army hastened to the spot; a
          battering-ram was applied to the gate, while the monarch watched the
          proceedings from the top of an adjacent hill. Suddenly the gate flew open, and
          a multitude of Roman soldiers rushing forth overwhelmed those Persians who were
          applying the engine, and, having killed many others who were drawn up hard by,
          speedily retreated and closed the gate. The unfortunate Aniabedes (according to others, the officer who was charged with the operation of the
          battering-ram) was crucified for the crime of being vanquished by a retail
          dealer.
          
        
        A regular siege now began. It was inevitable that Petra
          should be captured, says our historian Procopius, displaying a curious idea of
          causes and effects, and therefore Johannes, the governor, was slain by an
          accidental missile, and the garrison, deprived of their commander, became
          careless and lax. On one side Petra is protected by the sea, landwards
          inaccessible cliffs defy the skill or bravery of an assailant, save only where
          one narrow entrance divides the line of steep cliffs and admits of access from
          the plain. This gap between the rocks was filled by a long wall, the ends of
          which were dominated by towers constructed in an unusual manner, for instead of
          being hollow all the way up, they were made of solid stone to a considerable
          height, so that they could not be shaken by the most powerful engine. But
          oriental inventiveness undermined these wonders of solidity. A mine was bored
          under the base of one of the towers, the lower stones were removed and replaced
          by wood, the demolishing force of fire loosened the upper layers of stones, and
          the tower fell, the Romans stationed in it escaping just in time. This success
          was decisive, as the besieged recognized; they readily capitulated, and the
          victors did not lay hands on any property in the fortress save the possessions
          of the defunct governor. Having placed a Persian garrison in Petra, Chosroes
          remained no longer in Lazica, for the news had reached him that Belisarius was
          about to invade Assyria, and he hurried back to defend his dominions.
          
        
        Belisarius, accompanied by all the Goths whom he had led in
          triumph from Italy, except the Gothic king himself, had proceeded in the spring
          to take command of the eastern army in Mesopotamia. Having found out by spies
          that no invasion was meditated by Chosroes, whose presence was demanded in
          Iberia—the design on Lazica was kept effectually concealed— the Roman general
          determined to lead the whole army, along with the auxiliary Saracens of Arethas, into the confines of Persian territory. What
          strikes us about the campaign is that although Belisarius was chief in command
          he never seems to have ventured or cared to execute his strategic plans without
          consulting the advice of the other officers. It is difficult to say whether
          this was due to distrust of his own judgment and the reflection that many of
          the subordinate generals were more experienced in Mesopotamian geography and
          Persian warfare than himself,2 or to a fear that some of the leaders in an army
          composed of soldiers of many races might prove refractory and impatient of too
          peremptory orders. At Daras a council of war was
          held; all the officers declared for an immediate invasion except Theoctistus and Ehecithancus, the
          captains of contingents from Lebanon, who apprehended that the Saracen Alamundar might take advantage of their absence to invade
          Syria and Phoenicia; but when Belisarius reminded them that it was now the
          summer solstice, and that it was the Saracen custom to spend sixty days from
          that date in religious devotion, they withdrew their objection on condition
          that they were to return to Syria two months thence.
          
        
        The army marched towards Nisibis, and some murmurs arose
          when Belisarius, instead of advancing to the walls, halted at a distance of
          about five miles away. Having justified his action in a speech, he sent forward
          Peter, and John the duke of Mesopotamia, ordering them to approach within about
          a mile of the city. He reminded them that the Persian garrison, commanded by
          the able general Nabedes, would be more likely to
          attack them at noonday than at any other hour, as the Romans were wont to dine
          then, and the Persians in the evening. But under the heat of the meridian sun,
          the soldiers of Peter, yielding to a natural lassitude, laid aside their arms
          and carelessly employed themselves in eating the cucumbers which grew around.
          The watchful garrison sallied forth from the city, but as there was more than a
          mile's distance to traverse, the Romans had time to assume their arms, though
          not to form in an orderly array. The Persian onslaught was successful, the
          standard of John was taken, and fifty Romans were slain. But all was not yet
          lost. Belisarius was hastening to the scene before Peter's messenger had time
          to reach him; the long lances of the Goths retrieved the slender loss, and 150
          Persians strewed the ground. But Nisibis was too strong to be attacked, and the
          army moved forward to the fortress of Sisaurani,
          where its assault was at first repulsed with loss. Belisarius decided to invest
          the place, but as the Saracens were useless for siege warfare, he sent Arethas and his troops, accompanied by 1200 guardsmen, to
          invade and harry Assyria, intending to cross the Tigris himself when he had
          taken the fort. The siege was of short duration, for the garrison was not
          supplied with provisions, and soon consented to surrender; all the Christians
          were dismissed free, the fire-worshippers were sent to Byzantium to await the
          Emperor's pleasure, and the fort was leveled to the
          ground.
          
        
        Meanwhile the plundering expedition of Arethas was successful, but he played his allies false. Desiring to retain all the
          spoils for himself, he invented a story to rid himself of the Roman guardsmen
          who accompanied him, and he sent no information to Belisarius. This was not the
          only cause of anxiety that vexed that general's mind. The Roman, especially the
          Thracian, soldiers were not inured to and could not endure the intense heat of
          the dry Mesopotamian climate in midsummer, and disease broke out in the army,
          demoralized by physical exhaustion. All the soldiers were anxious to return to
          more clement districts, and as it was already August, the captains of the
          troops of Lebanon were uneasy, fancying that Alamundar might be advancing to plunder their homes. There was nothing to be done but
          yield to the prevailing wish, which was shared by all the generals. It cannot
          be said that the campaign of Belisarius accomplished much to set off against
          the acquisition of Petra by the Persians.
          
        
         
          
        
        III.
          
        
        Chosroes Invasion of Commagene,
          542 AD
          
        
         
          
        
        The first act of Chosroes when he crossed the Euphrates in
          spring was to send 6000 soldiers to besiege the town of Sergiopolis because the bishop Candidus, who had undertaken to
          pay the ransom of the Surene captives two years
          before, was unable to collect the amount, and found Justinian deaf to his
          appeals for aid. But the town lay in a desert, and the besiegers were soon
          obliged to abandon the attempt in consequence of the drought. It was not the
          Persian's intention to waste his time in despoiling the province Euphratensis or Commagene; he
          purposed to invade Palestine, and plunder the treasures of Jerusalem. But this
          exploit was reserved for his grandson of the same name, and the invader
          returned to his kingdom having accomplished almost nothing. This speedy retreat
          was probably due to the outbreak of the plague in Persia, though the Roman
          historian attributes it to the address of Belisarius.
          
        
        Belisarius travelled by post-horses (veredi)
          from Constantinople to the Euphratesian province, and
          taking up his quarters at Europus on the Euphrates,
          close to Carchemish, the ancient capital of the Hittites, he collected there
          the bulk of the troops who were dispersed throughout the province in its
          various cities. Chosroes was curious about the personality of Belisarius, of
          whom he had heard so much—the conqueror of the Vandals, the conqueror of the
          Goths, who had led two fallen monarchs in triumph to the feet of Justinian.
          Accordingly he sent Abandanes as an envoy to the
          Roman general, on the pretext of learning why Justinian had not sent
          ambassadors to negotiate a peace.
          
        
        Belisarius did not mistake the true nature of Abandanes’ mission, and determined to make an impression.
          Having sent a body of one thousand cavalry to the left bank of the river, to
          harass the enemy if they attempted to cross, he selected six thousand tall and
          comely men from his army and proceeded with them to a place at some distance
          from his camp, as if on a hunting expedition. He had constructed for himself a
          pavilion of thick canvas, which he set up, as in a desert spot, and when he
          knew that the ambassador was approaching, he arranged his soldiers with careful
          negligence. On either side of him stood Thracians and Illyrians, a little
          farther off the Goths, then Heruls, Vandals, and
          Moors; all were arrayed in close-fitting linen tunics and drawers, without a
          cloak or epomis to
          disguise the symmetry of their forms, and, like hunters, each carried a whip as
          well as some weapon, a sword, an axe, or a bow. They did not stand still, as
          men on duty, but moved carelessly about, glancing idly and indifferently at the
          Persian envoy, who soon arrived and marveled.
          
        
        To Abandanes' complaint that
  "the Caesar" had not sent an embassy to his master, Belisarius
          answered, as one amused, "It is not the habit of men to transact their
          affairs as Chosroes has transacted his. Others, when aggrieved, send an embassy
          first, and if they fail in obtaining satisfaction, resort to war; but he
          attacks and then talks of peace". The presence and bearing of the Roman
          general, and the appearance of his followers, hunting indifferently at a short
          distance from the Persian camp without any precautions, made a profound
          impression on Abandanes, and he persuaded his master
          to abandon the proposed expedition; Chosroes may have reflected that the
          triumph of a king over a general would be no humiliation for the general, while
          the triumph of a mere general over a king would be very humiliating for the
          king; such at least is the colouring that the general's historian put on the
          king's retreat. According to the same authority, Chosroes hesitated to risk the
          passage of the Euphrates while the enemy were so near, but Belisarius, with his
          smaller numbers, did not entertain the intention of obstructing him, and a
          truce was made, Johannes, son of Basil, being delivered, an unwilling hostage,
          to Chosroes. Having reached the other bank, the Persians turned aside to take
          and demolish Callinicum, the Coblenz of the
          Euphrates, which fell an easy prey to their assault, as the walls were in
          process of renovation at the time. This retreat of Chosroes, according to
          Procopius, procured for Belisarius greater glory than he had won by his
          victories in Africa and Italy.
          
        
        But the account of Procopius, which coming from a less
          illustrious historian would be rejected on account of internal improbability,
          cannot be accepted with confidence. It displays such a marked tendency to
          glorify his favorite and friend Belisarius, that it
          can hardly be received as a candid unvarnished account of the actual
          transactions. Besides, there is a certain inconsistency. If Chosroes retired
          for fear of Belisarius, as Procopius would have us believe, why was it he who
          received the hostage, and how did he venture to take Callinicum?
          It might be said that these were devices, connived at by Belisarius, to keep up
          the dignity of a king; but as there actually existed a potent cause,
          unconnected with the Romans, to induce his return to Persia, namely the
          outbreak of the plague, we can hardly hesitate to assume that this was its true
          motive.
          
        
         
          
        
        IV
          
        
        The Roman Invasion of Persarmenia,
          543 AD
  
         
          
        
        In spite of the plague Chosroes set forth in the following
          spring to invade Roman Armenia. He advanced into the district of Azerbiyan (Atropatene), and
          halted at the great shrine of Persian fire-worship, where the magi kept alive
          an eternal flame, which Procopius wishes to identify with the fire of Roman
          Vesta. Here the Persian monarch waited for some time, having received a message
          that two ambassadors were on their way to him, with instructions from "the
          Caesar". But the ambassadors did not arrive, because one of them fell ill
          by the road; and Chosroes did not pursue his northward journey, because a
          plague broke out in his army. The Persian general Nabedes sent a Christian bishop named Eudubius to Valerian,
          the Roman general in Armenia, with complaints that the expected embassy had not
          appeared. Eudubius was accompanied by his brother,
          who secretly communicated to Valerian the valuable information that Chosroes
          was just then encompassed by perplexities, the spread of the plague, and the
          revolt of one of his sons. It was a favourable opportunity for the Romans, and
          Justinian gave command that all the generals stationed in the East should
          combine to invade Persarmenia.
          
        
        Martin was the master of soldiers in the East; he does not
          appear, however, to have possessed much actual authority over the other
          commanders. They at first encamped in the same district, but did not unite
          their forces, which in all amounted to about thirty thousand men. Martin
          himself, with Ildiger and Theoctistus,
          encamped at Kitharizon, about four days' march from Theodosiopolis; the troops of Peter and Adolios took up their quarters in the vicinity; while Valerian, the general of Armenia,
          stationed himself close to Theodosiopolis and was
          joined there by Narses and a regiment of Heruls and
          Armenians. The Emperor's nephew Justus and some other commanders remained
          during the campaign far to the south in the neighbourhood of Martyropolis, where they made incursions of no great
          importance.
          
        
        At first the various generals made separate inroads, but
          they ultimately united their regiments in the spacious plain of Dubis, eight days from Theodosiopolis.
          This plain, well suited for equestrian exercise, and richly populated, was a
          famous rendezvous for traders of all nations, Indian, Iberian, Persian,
          and Roman. About fifteen miles from Dubis there was a steep mountain, on whose side was perched a village called Anglon, protected by a strong fortress. Here the Persian
          general Nabedes, with four thousand soldiers, had
          taken up an almost impregnable position, blocking the precipitous streets of
          the village with stones and wagons. The ranks of the Roman army, as it marched
          to Anglon, fell into disorder; the want of union
          among the generals, who acknowledged no supreme leader, led to confusion in the
          line of march; mixed bodies of soldiers and sutlers turned aside to plunder;
          and the security which they displayed might have warranted a spectator in
          prophesying a speedy reverse. As they drew near to the fortress, an attempt was
          made to marshal the somewhat demoralized troops in the form of two wings and a
          centre. The centre was commanded by the Master of Soldiers, the right wing by
          Peter, the left by Valerian; and all advanced in irregular and wavering line,
          on account of the roughness of the ground. The best course for the Persians was
          obviously to act on the defensive. Narses and his Heruls,
          who were probably on the left wing with Valerian, were the first to attack the
          foes and to press them back into the fort. Drawn on by the retreating enemy
          through the narrow village streets, they were suddenly attacked on the flank
          and in the rear by an ambush of Persians who had concealed themselves in the
          houses. The valiant Narses was wounded in the temple; his brother succeeded in
          carrying him from the fray, but the wound proved mortal. This repulse of the
          foremost spread the alarm to the regiments that were coming up behind; Nabedes comprehended that the moment had arrived to take
          the offensive and let loose his soldiers on the panic-stricken ranks of the
          assailants; and all the Heruls, who fought according
          to their wont without helmets or breastplates, fell before the charge of the
          Persians. The Romans did not tarry; they cast their arms away and fled in wild
          confusion, and the mounted soldiers galloped so fast that few horses survived
          the flight; but the Persians, apprehensive of an ambush, did not pursue.
          
        
        Never, says Procopius, did the Romans experience such a
          great disaster. This exaggeration makes us seriously inclined to suspect
          the accuracy of Procopius' account of this campaign. We can hardly avoid
          detecting in his narrative a desire to place the generals in as bad a light as
          possible, just as in his description of the hostilities of the preceding year
          he manifested a marked tendency to place the behaviour of his hero Belisarius
          in as fair a light as possible. In fact he seems to wish to draw a strong and
          striking contrast between a brilliant campaign in 542 and a miserable failure
          in 543. We have seen reason to doubt the exceptional brilliancy of Belisarius
          achievement; and we may be disposed to question the statement that the defeat
          at Anglon was overwhelming, and the insinuation that
          the generals were incompetent.
          
        
         
          
        
        V.
          
        
        Chosroes Invasion of Mesopotamia; Siege of Edessa— 544 AD
          
        
         
          
        
        His failure at Edessa in 540 rankled in the mind of the
          Sassanid monarch; he determined to retrieve it in 544. The siege of this
          important fortress, the key to Roman Mesopotamia, is one of the most
          interesting in the siege warfare of the sixth century. The place was so strong
          that Chosroes would have been glad to avoid the risk of a second failure, and
          he proposed to the inhabitants that they should pay him an immense sum or allow
          him to take all the riches in the city. His proposal was refused, though if he
          had made a reasonable demand it would have been agreed to; and the Persian army
          encamped at somewhat less than a mile from the walls. Three experienced
          generals, Peter, Martin, and Peranius, were stationed
          in Edessa at this time.
          
        
        On the eighth day from the beginning of the siege, Chosroes
          caused a large number of hewn trees to be strewn on the ground in the shape of
          an immense square, at about a stone's throw from the city; earth was heaped
          over the trees, so as to form a flat mound, and stones, not cut smooth and
          regular as for building, but rough hewn, were piled
          on the top, additional strength being secured by a layer of wooden beams placed
          between the stones and the earth. It required many clays to raise this mound to
          a height sufficient to overtop the walls. At first the workmen were harassed by
          a sally of Huns, one of whom, named Argek, slew
          twenty-seven with his own hand. This could not be repeated, as
          henceforward a guard of Persians stood by to protect the builders. As the work
          went on, the mound seems to have been extended in breadth as well as in height,
          and to have approached closer to the walls, so that the workmen came within
          range of the archers who manned the battlements, but they protected themselves
          by thick and long strips of canvas, woven of goat hair, which were hung on
          poles, and proved an adequate shield. Foiled in their attempts to obstruct the
          progress of the threatening pile, which they saw rising daily higher and
          higher, the besieged sent an embassy to Chosroes. The spokesman of the ambassadors
          was the physician Stephen, a native of Edessa, who had enjoyed the friendship
          and favour of Kobad, whom he had healed of a disease,
          and had superintended the education of Chosroes himself. But even he,
          influential though he was, could not obtain more than the choice of three
          alternatives—the surrender of Peter and Peranius,
          who, originally Persian subjects, had presumed to make war against their
          master's son; the payment of 50,000 lbs. of gold (two million and a quarter
          pounds sterling); or the reception of Persian deputies, who should ransack the
          city for treasures and bring all to the Persian camp. All these proposals were
          too extravagant to be entertained for an instant; the ambassadors returned in
          dejection, and the erection of the mound advanced. A new embassy was sent, but
          was not even admitted to an audience; and when the plan of raising the city
          wall was tried, the besiegers found no difficulty in elevating their
          construction also.
          
        
        At length the Romans resorted to the plan of undermining
          the mound, but when their excavation had reached the middle of the pile the
          noise of the subterranean digging was heard by the Persian builders, who
          immediately dug or hewed a hole in their own structure in order to discover the
          miners. These, knowing that they were detected, filled up the remotest part of
          the excavated passage and adopted a new device. Beneath the end of the mound
          nearest to the city they formed a small subterranean chamber with stones,
          boards, and earth. Into this room they threw piles of wood of the most
          inflammable kind, which had been smeared over with sulphur, bitumen, and oil of
          cedar. As soon as the mound was completed, they kindled the logs, and kept
          the fire replenished with fresh fuel. A considerable time was required for the
          fire to penetrate the entire extent of the mound, and smoke began to issue
          prematurely from that part where the foundations were first inflamed. The
          besieged adopted a cunning device to mislead the besiegers. They cast burning
          arrows and hurled vessels filled with burning embers on various parts of the
          mound; the Persian soldiers ran to and fro to
          extinguish them, believing that the smoke, which really came from beneath, was
          caused by the flaming missiles; and some thus employed were pierced by arrows
          from the walls. Next morning Chosroes himself visited the mound and was the
          first to discover the true cause of the smoke, which now issued in denser
          volume. The whole army was summoned to the scene amid the jeers of the Romans,
          who surveyed from the walls the consternation of their foe. The torrents of
          water with which the stones were flooded increased the vapor instead of
          quenching it and caused the sulphurous flames to operate more violently. In the
          evening the volume of smoke was so immense that it could be seen as far away to
          the south as at the city of Carrhae; and the fire,
          which had been gradually working upwards as well as spreading beneath, at
          length gained the air and overtopped the surface. Then the Persians desisted
          from their futile endeavours.
          
        
        Six days later an attack was made on the walls at early
          dawn, and but for a farmer who chanced to be awake and gave the alarm, the
          garrison might have been surprised. The assailants were repulsed; and another
          assault on the great gate at midday was likewise unsuccessful. One final effort
          was made by the baffled beleaguerers. The ruins of the half-demolished mound
          were covered with a floor of bricks, and from this elevation a grand attack was
          made. At first the Persians seemed to be superior, but the enthusiasm which
          prevailed in the city was ultimately crowned with victory. The peasants, even
          the women and the children, ascended the walls and took a part in the combat;
          cauldrons of oil were kept continually boiling, that the burning liquid might
          be poured on the heads of the assailants; and the Persians, unable to endure
          the fury of their enemies, fell back and confessed to Chosroes that they were
          vanquished. The enraged despot drove them back to the encounter; they made yet
          one supreme effort, and were yet once more discomfited. Edessa was saved, and
          the siege unwillingly abandoned by the disappointed king, who, however, had the
          satisfaction of receiving 5000 lbs. of gold from the weary though victorious Edessenes.
          
        
        In the following year, 545 AD, a peace or truce was
          concluded for five years, Justinian consenting to pay 2000 lbs. of gold and to
          permit a certain Greek physician, named Tribunus, to
          remain at the Persian court for a year. Tribunus of
          Palestine, the best medical doctor of the age, was, we are told, a man of
          distinguished virtue and piety, and highly valued by Chosroes, whose
          constitution was delicate and constantly required the services of a physician.
          At the end of the year the king permitted him to ask a boon, and instead of
          proposing remuneration for himself he begged for the freedom of some Roman
          prisoners. Chosroes not only liberated those whom he named, but others also to
          the number of three thousand, and Tribunus won the
          blessings of those whom his word had ransomed and great glory among men.
          
        
         
          
        
        IX
          
        
        THE LAZIC WAR (549-556 AD)
          
        
         
          
        
        The Lazi soon found that the
          despotism of the Persian fire-worshipper was less tolerable than the oppression
          of the Christian monopolists, and repented that they had taught the armies of
          the great king to penetrate the defiles of Colchis. It was not long before the
          magi attempted to convert the new province to a faith which was odious to the
          Christianized natives, and it became known that Chosroes entertained the
          intention of removing the inhabitants and colonizing the land with Persians.
          Gobazes, who learned that Chosroes was plotting against his life, hastened to
          ask for the pardon and seek for the protection of Justinian, whose name seemed
          appropriate to his character when compared with a tyrant whose title, "the
          Just" (like that of Haroun Al Raschid), seemed the expression of a
          prudent irony. In 549 AD 7000 Romans were sent to Lazica, under the command of Dagisthaeus, to recover the fortress of Petra, which was
          the most important position in that country. Their forces were strengthened by
          the addition of a thousand Tzanic auxiliaries.
          Procopius has warned us against identifying the Tzani with the Colchians, apparently a common mistake in his time. The Tzani were an inland people living on the borders of Pontus
          and Armenia, and separated from the sea by precipitous mountains and vast
          solitudes, impassable torrent-beds and yawning chasms.
          
        
        The acquisition of Colchis pleased Chosroes so highly, and
          the province appeared to him of such eminent importance, that he took every
          precaution to secure its retention. A highway was constructed from the Iberian
          confines through the country's hilly and woody passes, so that not only cavalry
          but elephants could traverse it. The fortress of Petra was supplied with
          sufficient stores of provisions, consisting of salted meat and corn, to last
          for five years; no wine was provided, but vinegar and a sort of grain from
          which a spirituous liquor could be distilled. The armour and weapons which were
          stored in the magazines would, as was afterwards found, have accoutred five
          times the number of the besiegers; and a cunning device was adopted to supply
          the city with water, while the enemy should delude themselves with the idea
          that they had cut off the supply.
          
        
        When Dagisthaeus laid siege to
          the town the garrison consisted of 1500 Persians. The besieging party numbered
          7000 Roman soldiers and 1000 Tzani, who were assisted
          by the Colchians under Gobazes. Dagisthaeus committed the
          mistake of not occupying the clisurae or
          passes from Iberia into Colchis, and thereby preventing the arrival of Persian
          reinforcements. The siege was protracted for a long time, and the small
          garrison was ultimately reduced to 150 men capable of fighting and 350 wounded
          or disabled. The Romans had dug a mine under the wall and loosened the
          foundations; a part of the wall actually collapsed, and John the Armenian with
          fifty men rushed through the breach, but when their leader received a wound
          they retired. It appears that nothing would have been easier than to enter the
          city and overpower the miserably small number of defenders, but Dagisthaeus purposely delayed, waiting for letters from
          Justinian. The commander of the garrison protracted the delay by promising to
          surrender in a few days, for he knew that Mermeroes was approaching to relieve him. Mermeroes, allowed to
          enter Colchis unopposed with large forces of cavalry and infantry, soon arrived
          at the pass which commands the plain of Petra. Here his progress was withstood
          by a hundred Romans, but after a long and bloody battle the weary guards gave
          way, and the Persians reached the summit. When Dagisthaeus learned this he raised the siege, and marched northwards to the Phasis.
          
        
        Mermeroes left 3000 men in Petra
          and provisioned it for a short time. Directing the garrison to repair the
          walls, he departed himself with the rest of the army on a plundering expedition
          in order to obtain more supplies. He finally left 5000 men under Phabrigus in Colchis, instructing them to keep Petra
          supplied with food, and withdrew to Persarmenia.
          Disaster soon befell these 5000; they were surprised in their camp by Dagisthaeus and Gobazes in the early morning, and but few
          escaped. All the provisions brought from Iberia for the use of Petra were
          destroyed, and the passes which admitted the stranger to Colchis were
          garrisoned.
          
        
        In the spring of 550 Chorianes entered Colchis with a Persian army, and encamped by the river Hippis, where a battle was fought in which the Romans,
          under Dagisthaeus, were triumphantly victorious, and Chorianes lost his life. The engagement was notable for the
          curious behavior of the Lazi and the bravery of a Persarmenian who fought under
          the Roman standard. The Lazi protested against
          associating themselves with their allies in the battle, and insisted on facing
          the foe foremost and alone, on the ground that they had a greater stake in the
          event than their protectors, and perhaps thinking that the stress of a graver
          danger would increase their defective courage. They were allowed to have their
          way in so far that the Lazic cavalry led the van, but
          at the very sight of the enemy they turned and fled for refuge to those with
          whom they had disdained to march in company. The Persarmenian Artabanes, a deserter who had proved his fidelity to
          the Romans by slaying twenty Persians, exhibited his courage in a conspicuous
          place between the adverse armies by dismounting and despatching a mighty
          Persian. These single combats were perhaps a feature in many of the battles of
          the sixth century; they are certainly a feature in the pages of the historians.
          
        
        Meanwhile Dagisthaeus was accused
          of misconducting the siege of Petra, through disloyalty or culpable negligence.
          Justinian ordered that he should be arrested, and appointed Bessas,
          who had recently returned from Italy, in his stead. Men wondered at this
          appointment, and thought that the Emperor was foolish to entrust the command to
          a general who was far advanced in years, and whose career in the West had been
          inglorious; but the choice, as we shall see, was justified by the result. The
          subordinate commanders were Wilgang, a Herul, Benilus the brother of Buzes, Babas a Thracian, and Odonachus (all of whom preceded Bessas to Lazica); and John the Armenian, who had shown his valor at the battle of Hippis.
          
        
        The first labour that devolved on Bessas was to suppress the revolt of the Abasgi. The
          territory of this nation extended along the eastern coast of the Euxine, and
          was separated from Colchis by the country of the Apsilians,
          who inhabited that ambiguous district between the western spurs of Caucasus and
          the sea, a district which belongs to Asia, and might be claimed by Europe. The Apsilians had long been Christians, and submitted to the
          lordship of their Lazic neighbours, who had at one
          time also held sway over the Abasgi. Like the Roman
          Empire in the fourth and fifth centuries, Abasgia was
          governed by two princes, of whom one ruled in the west and the other in the
          east. These potentates increased their revenue by the sale of beautiful boys,
          whom they tore in early childhood from the arms of their reluctant parents and
          made eunuchs; for in the Roman Empire these comely and useful slaves were in
          constant demand, and secured a high price from the opulent and luxurious
          nobles. It was the glory of Justinian to compass the abolition of this
          unnatural practice; the subjects supported the remonstrances which the
          Emperor's envoy, himself an Abasgian eunuch, made to
          their kings; the monarchy, or tyranny, was abolished, and a people which had
          worshipped trees embraced Christianity, to enjoy, as they thought, a long
          period of freedom under the protection of the Roman Augustus. But the mildest
          protectorate tends insensibly to become domination. Roman soldiers entered the
          country, and taxes were imposed on the new friends of the Emperor. The Abasgi preferred being tyrannized over by men of their own
          blood to being the slaves of a foreign master, and accordingly they elected two
          new kings, Opsites in the east and Sceparnas in the west. But it would have been rash to brave
          the jealous anger of Justinian without the support of some stronger power, and
          when Xabedes, after the great defeat of the Persians
          at Hippis, visited Lazica, he received sixty noble
          hostages from the Abasgi, who craved the protection
          of Chosroes. They had not taken warning from the repentance of the Lazi, that it was a hazardous measure to invoke the
          Persian. The king, Sceparnas, was soon afterwards
          summoned to the Sassanid court, and his colleague Opsites prepared to resist the Roman forces which Bessas despatched against him under the command of Wilgang and John the Armenian.
          
        
        In the southern borders of Abasgia,
          close to the Apsilian frontier, an extreme mountain
          of the Caucasian chain descends in the form of a staircase to the waters of the
          Euxine. Here, on one of the lower spurs, the Abasgi had built a strong and roomy fastness in which they hoped to defy the pursuit
          of an invader. A rough and difficult glen separated it from the sea, while the
          ingress was so narrow that two persons could not enter abreast, and so low that
          it was necessary to crawl. The Romans, who had sailed from the Phasis, or
          perhaps from Trapezus, landed on the Apsilian borders, and proceeded by land to Trachea, as the
          glen was appropriately called, where they found the whole Abasgic nation arrayed to defend a pass which it would have been easy to hold against
          far larger numbers. Wilgang remained with half the
          army at the foot of the glen, while John and the other half embarked in the
          boats which had accompanied the coast march of the soldiers. They landed at no
          great distance, and by a circuitous route were able to approach the
          unsuspecting foe in the rear. The Abasgi fled in
          consternation towards their fortress; fugitives and pursuers, mingled together,
          strove to penetrate the narrow aperture, and those inside could not prevent
          enemies from entering with friends. But the Romans when they were within the
          walls found a new labor awaiting them. The Abasgi fortified themselves in their houses, and vexed
          their adversaries by showering missiles from above. At length the Romans
          conceived the idea of employing the aid of fire, and the dwellings were soon
          reduced to ashes. Some of the people were burnt, others, including the wives of
          the kings, were taken alive, while Opsites escaped to
          the Huns. But it must not be thought that the nation was exterminated, as the
          words of Procopius might lead us to infer. We shall meet the Abasgi again, one hundred and fifty years later, in the
          days of another Justinian.
          
        
        Shortly before or shortly after this episode in Abasgia, another episode was enacted in the neighboring country of Apsilia. Terdetes, a Lazic noble, quarreled with King Gobazes, and entered into
          correspondence with the Persians to betray a strong fort called Tzibilon, in Apsilia. When the
          garrison saw foreign troops approaching under a Lazic convoy they admitted them unhesitatingly, and for a moment it seemed that Apsilia was a Persian dependency. But the Persian leader,
          seized with a passion for the beautiful wife of the governor, compelled her by
          force to his embraces. The enraged husband slew the violator and all his
          soldiers; the Apsilians were fain to reject the
          supremacy of the Colchians, who had not protected them against the risk of
          slavery; but the bland words of John the Armenian restored them to their old
          allegiance.
          
        
        The truce of five years had now elapsed (April 550), and
          while new negotiations began between the courts of Byzantium and Ctesiphon, the
          Romans in Lazica, under the command of Bessas, made
          another attempt to recover Petra. A new garrison, three thousand strong, had
          been placed in the fort; the breaches which had been made by Dagisthaeus in the foundations of the wall were filled up
          with bags of sand, over which thick planed beams were placed to form the basis
          of a new wall. Bessas bored a mine, as Dagisthaeus had done, under the wall, which was shaken by
          the removal of the earth beneath; but the layers of the stones were not
          disarranged, the whole mass supported by the smooth beams sank regularly as if
          it were purposely lowered by a machine, and the only effect was that the height
          was reduced. The sinking of the wall overwhelmed the mine; and as the approach
          to this, the only expugnable, part of the city was an inclined plane, it was
          impossible to apply the battering-rams, whose heavy frames could only be impelled
          along a horizontal surface.
          
        
        It happened that at this time three nobles of the Sabiric Huns visited the Roman camp, in order to receive a
          sum of money from an envoy of Justinian, who feared to continue his journey to
          their homes in the Caucasus through a country beset with foes. The cunning of
          the barbarians profited the Romans in their perplexity and surpassed the skill
          of civilized engineers. "They constructed such a machine", says the
          marvelling Procopius, "as within the memory of man never entered into the
          mind of a Roman or Persian, though in both realms there has never been, nor is
          now, lacking a plentiful number of engineers, and though in all ages a machine
          of the kind has been wanted by both peoples for battering fortifications in
          steep places". The simplicity of the Hunnic invention might have put the
          engineers to shame. Instead of the perpendicular and transverse beams, which
          made the regular machine so heavy, a light frame was constructed of woven osier
          twigs, and covered with skins, so that in appearance it did not differ from the
          ordinary ram, while its lightness was such that forty men, placed inside, could
          advance supporting it on their shoulders without inconvenience. The battering
          beam itself, hung in loose chains and pointed with iron, was of normal
          construction; in fact the old machines supplied the new frames with their beams.
          
        
        At each side of these engines, when they were applied to
          the walls, stood men protected with helmets and cuirasses, and provided with
          long poles, whose iron hooks removed the stones which the rams had loosened.
          The besieged hurled from a wooden tower, which they placed on the wall, vessels
          of sulphur, pitch, and naphtha ("oil of Medea") upon the roofs of the
          machines, and it required all the agility of the men with the poles to
          remove the flaming missiles before the frames caught tire.
          
        
        When an appreciable breach had been made in the wall, Bessas, with all his forces, advanced to scale it. The
          general himself, in spite of his seventy years, was the first to place his foot
          on the ladder, and in the combat that ensued, of the 2300 Persians who resisted
          and the 6000 Romans who attacked, there were many slain and very few unwounded.
          Suddenly a shout was raised, and both sides rushed to the spot, where Bessas lay prostrate on the ground. The Persians attempted
          to pierce him with their darts, but the guardsmen formed a dense array around
          their general in the form of a testudo,
          and protected him from hurt. The Romans had paused for a moment and held their
          breath when they witnessed the fall of Bessas, but
          soon comprehending that he was not injured they renewed the fray and redoubled
          their efforts. The master of soldiers, who found himself unable to raise his
          obese and aged body, weighed down by armour, was dragged slowly to a safe
          place, and the incident so little affected him that, once more erect, he again
          essayed to scale the wall. At length the Persians declared themselves ready to
          surrender, and begged for a short space of time to pack up their belongings;
          but Bessas, suspecting their intentions, refused to
          check the assault, and indicated another place under the walls where he would
          entertain the proposals of those who desired to capitulate. His caution was
          justified by the fact that the Persians continued to fight.
          
        
        The situation was changed when another portion of the wall,
          which had been previously undermined by the besiegers, collapsed. Both the
          Persians and Romans were obliged to divide their forces, and the superiority of
          the latter in point of numbers began to tell. At this point John the Armenian,
          with a few of his countrymen, succeeded in climbing up a precipitous ascent of
          rock, where the beleaguerers could not have hoped and the beleaguered could not
          have feared that it would prove possible to gain the battlements. The Persian
          guards were killed, and the venturous Armenians entered the fort. Meanwhile the
          battering-rams had continued to play on the walls, and the defenders in their
          wooden tower had continued to shower inflammable substances from
          above; but a violent south wind suddenly began to blow, and the tower
          caught fire from the dangerous materials which were handled by its inmates.
          These, along with the structure, were consumed in the flames, and their burning
          corpses fell among their comrades or their adversaries. The Persians were fast
          giving way; at length the Romans penetrated the breaches, and Petra was taken.
          Five hundred of the garrison fled to the citadel, seven hundred and thirty were
          captured alive. Among the Romans who fell in the final assault was John the
          Armenian, who, as it seems, when he had scaled the wall, attacked the enemy in
          the rear.
          
        
        Attempts were made to induce the soldiers who had shut
          themselves up in the citadel to surrender, but they proved deaf to arguments
          and menaces. In the pages of Procopius a military orator persuades the reader
          that it was foolish and culpable in these inflexible men to court an
          unnecessary death; but the 500 fire-worshippers, if they heard these Christian
          remonstrances, were not convinced of their cogency. The citadel was fired by
          the order of Bessas, who expected that at the
          eleventh hour, with a painful death imminent, the headstrong Persians would
          yield. He was disappointed; they did not hesitate, before the wondering gaze of
          the Roman victors, to perish in the flames. "Then", says the
          historian, "it appeared how clear Lazica was to Chosroes, in that he had
          sent the most excellent of all his soldiers to garrison Petra."
          
        
        One of the first acts of the Romans had been to destroy the
          aqueduct, but in the course of the siege a Persian prisoner informed them that
          there was a second pipe invisible to the eye, because it was concealed by
          stones and earth. This duct was also destroyed, and yet to their astonishment
          the Romans found when they entered the fortress that it was supplied with
          water. Chosroes had dug a deep ditch, in which he placed two pipes, one above
          the other, separated by a layer of clay and stones, and above them a third
          pipe, which he made no attempt to conceal. The two superior ducts were cut off
          by the besiegers, to whom the thought never occurred that there might be yet a
          third channel.
          
        
        The news of the capture of Petra, which took place in the
          early spring of 551 AD, reached Mermeroes as he was
          approaching with a Persian army to relieve it. As there was no other important
          place south of the Phasis, he retraced his steps in order to cross the river by
          a ford, and attack Archaeopolis and other fortresses
          on the right bank, which were occupied by the Romans or the Lazi.
          The total number of Roman soldiers in Lazica amounted to 12,000. Of these, 3000
          were stationed at Archaeopolis, under the command of Babas and Odonachus; the
          remaining 9000 were entrenched in a camp at the mouth of the Phasis, with the
          generals Benilus and Wilgang,
          and an auxiliary corps of 800 Tzani. The
          commander-in-chief, Bessas, thinking that he had
          clone enough by capturing Petra, occupied himself in Armenia and Pontus with
          collecting tribute, instead of following up his success and securing the
          Iberian frontier.
          
        
        Of Mermeroes' troops the greater
          part were cavalry. Eight elephants accompanied the march, and of 12,000
          Caucasian Huns who proffered their services, the general, fearing that such a
          large number might prove unmanageable, accepted the aid of 4000. Having halted
          on the borders of Iberia to re-erect the fort of Scanda,
          which the Lazi had demolished, Mermeroes marched towards Archaeopolis; but when he learned
          that a large division of the enemy was encamped at the mouth of the Phasis, he
          decided to attack it first, and afterwards storm the city. His way led him past
          the city walls, and he jeeringly informed the inhabitants that when he had paid
          a visit to their friends in the camp he would return to them. "If you meet
          those Romans", they replied, "you will never return to us". But
          those Romans did not await his approach. Having packed up all the provisions
          they could take with them, and destroyed the rest, they rowed across to the
          left bank of the river; the Persians, unable to follow, destroyed their camp,
          and returned to besiege Archaeopolis.
          
        
        The chief city of Lazica is situated on a steep hill;
          mountains impend above it, and the river that descends from their heights flows
          near its gates. Protected by a wall on either side of a narrow path which runs
          down to the river-bank, the inhabitants could draw water securely in time of
          siege. The approaches to the gates in the higher parts of the town were
          precipitous and obstructed with wood and bramble; but the wall at the base of
          the hill was easily accessible, though the ground sloped. Mermeroes'
          plan of action was to attack both the higher and lower places at the same time,
          and divide the attention of the defenders. There was a corps of auxiliary
          soldiers in his army called Dilimnites, men who dwelt
          in the interior parts of Persia, but had never been forced to be the thralls of
          a Persian monarch. The steep and pathless mountains, which were their homes
          since remote antiquity, secured them their liberty, but they deigned to serve
          for pay in the army of the great king. They fought on foot, armed each with a
          sword, a shield, and three javelins; and they could run as nimbly on the rugged
          acclivities of a mountain as on a level plain. These mercenaries were told off
          to harass the besieged on the steep sides of the hill; while the Sabiric Huns were employed to construct light
          battering-rams, such as their tribesmen had provided for the Romans at Petra.
  "With these engines and the eight elephants, the Persians and Huns exerted
          all their strength to make an impression on the lower gate, and a thick cloud
          of arrows almost expelled the Roman defenders from the battlements; while in
          another place the javelins of the Dilimnites, who
          fought from behind the bushes, increased the discomfiture of the garrison.
          
        
        But by a happy inspiration the commanders apprehended in
          what their sole chance of safety lay, and decided to make a sudden sally on the
          enemy with all their forces. Just as they were on the point of executing this
          design, to which they had stimulated the soldiers by an oration, the cry was
          raised that the corn magazine was on fire. Some of the garrison hastened to the
          spot and succeeded with difficulty in extinguishing the flames, while the rest,
          undisturbed by the alarm, poured forth through the opened gate upon their
          unprepared and astonished antagonists. The Persians had been building on the
          hope that when a Lazic traitor, who had communicated
          with Mermeroes, should have set fire to the stores,
          the Romans would either desert the defense in order
          to save their corn or submit to the loss of their corn in order to continue the
          defence. Never imagining that such a small number would have the heart to leave
          the protection of their walls in the face of an army so superior, the besiegers
          were scattered in small groups here and there in front of the city; some had
          only bows, which were useless in hand-to-hand fight, others totally unarmed
          were carrying battering engines; so that the sudden onslaught of the Romans met
          with almost no resistance. The confusion was increased when one of the
          elephants, perhaps wounded, broke into the Persian ranks. The front rows
          retreated, and the soldiers in the rear, ignorant of the cause, caught the
          alarm; while the Dilimnites, beholding from above the
          consternation that prevailed below, fled in panic. In all, four thousand of the
          enemy fell, including three captains, and four Persian standards were sent to
          the Emperor. It was said that not less than twenty thousand horses perished in
          the flight, not from wounds, but from the effects of mere fatigue and want of
          adequate food.
          
        
        Having thus failed at Archaeopolis, Mermeroes and his army proceeded to Muchiresis, the most fertile district of Colchis, watered
          by the river Rheon. Winter was now approaching, and the Persians took up their
          quarters in the ruins of an old fort called Cutatisium (originally Cotiaeum), which they roughly restored;
          here they commanded the roads to Suania and Scymnia, and could prevent the Lazi from supplying with provisions the neighbouring fort of Uchimerium.
          But this stronghold was soon delivered into the hands of Mermeroes by the treachery and guile of a Colchian named Theophobius,
          and having left both in this place and in Cutatisium sufficient garrisons, the general of Chosroes established himself in another
          fort on the Lazic frontier called Serapanin.
          During the winter the Persians dominated the land; the Romans skulked in Archaeopolis and near the mouths of the Phasis, while
          Gobazes and many of the Lazi endured the untold
          hardships of a Colchian winter's severity in the recesses of inaccessible
          mountains, where they were scantily supplied with food. Mermeroes tried to seduce the Lazic king to desert the Romans,
          but Gobazes had not forgotten that Chosroes had plotted against his life.
          
        
        Meanwhile, ambassadors had gone to and fro between the Roman and Persian courts; the negotiations had been protracted for
          eighteen months, and Chosroes' delegate, the arrogant Isdigunas,
          had enjoyed the generosity of Justinian's court and excited the disgust of his
          courtiers. At length a new truce of five years was concluded, the terms being
          that the Romans were to pay two thousand six hundred pounds of gold; but this
          peace was not to necessitate the cessation of hostilities in Colchis. A
          contemporary states that there was considerable popular indignation that
          Chosroes should have exacted from the Empire no less than four thousand six
          hundred pounds of gold in the space of eleven years; and the Byzantines
          murmured at the unprecedented respect shown to Isdigunas and his retinue, who were permitted to move about in the city, without a Roman
          escort, as if it belonged to them.
          
        
        Nothing of striking importance took place in the campaign
          of 552. The Persians were successful. Mermeroes expelled Martin and his troops from the strong fort of Telephis by a ruse; the dissemination of a false rumor of his
          own death, which even the Persian army believed, caused the Romans to relax
          their vigilance. Both Martin, and Justin (the son of Germanus) who was encamped
          at Ollaria, about a mile from Telephis,
          were forced to flee in the confusion of a nocturnal surprise and take up their
          quarters in the "Island", where the prudence of Mermeroes permitted them to remain in peace. The Island was a tract of ground formed by
          two rivers and an artificial canal. The Phasis and the less famous Doconus, flowing from widely different quarters of the
          mountains, gradually approximate their courses, and at length unite their
          waters about twenty miles from the Euxine. At some distance to the east of
          their point of union, the Romans had dug a channel connecting them, and thus
          formed an island, which would have been a triangle but for the irregular curves
          and twists of the streams.
          
        
        Mermeroes retired to Iberia to
          winter, but died in the autumn of disease. His death was a serious loss to
          Chosroes, for though old and lame, and unable even to ride, he was not only a
          prudent and brave general, but as unwearying in
          activity as a youth. Nachoragan was sent to
          succeed him.
          
        
        Meanwhile Gobazes, the Lazic king, who had been involved in constant quarrels and recriminations with the
          Roman commanders, sent a complaint of their conduct to Justinian, giving an
          account of their recent defeat, and attributing it to their negligence; Bessas, Martin, and Rusticus were specially named. The
          Emperor deposed Bessas from his command, and banished
          him temporarily to Abasgia, but he consigned the chief
          command to Martin, and did not recall Rusticus. This Rusticus was not a
          general, but an imperial finance official, who had been sent to bestow rewards
          on soldiers who distinguished themselves in battle. The complaints which the Lazic king had lodged made him more obnoxious to the
          persons whom he had ventured to accuse; and Martin and Rusticus resolved to
          remove an inconvenient and jealous critic. To secure themselves from blame,
          they despatched John, Rusticus' brother, to Byzantium, with the false message
          that Gobazes was "Medising",—was this
          ancient term really used in the sixth century outside the pages of the
          historians? Justinian was surprised and alarmed, but reserved his judgment, and
          commanded that Gobazes should come to Constantinople. "What", asked
          John, "is to be done if he refuses?" "Compel him to come",
          replied the Emperor ; "he is our subject". "But if he resist our
          compulsion", urged the conspirator. "Then treat him as a
          tyrant". "And will he who slays him have nought to fear?"
  "Nought, if he act disobediently and be slain as an enemy". Justinian
          signed a letter to the same effect, armed with which John returned to Lazica,
          and the conspirators carried out their intention. Gobazes was invited to assist
          in an attack on the Persian fortress of Onoguris; and
          with a few attendants he met the Roman army at the river Chobus.
          An altercation arose between the king and Rusticus, and on the pretext that the
          gainsayer of a Roman general must necessarily be a friend of the Persians, John
          drew his dagger and stabbed Gobazes in the breast. The wound was not mortal,
          but it was dealt so unexpectedly that it unhorsed the king, who was sitting
          with his legs round the neck of his steed, and when he attempted to rise from
          the ground, a blow from the squire of Rusticus killed him outright.
          
        
        The unfortunate Lazi, not strong
          enough to revenge the death of their monarch, silently buried him according to
          their customs, and turned away in mute reproach from their Roman protectors.
          They no longer took part in the military operations, but hid themselves away as
          men who had lost their hereditary glory. The indignation which Justin and Buzes felt at the outrage was prudently concealed, as they
          thought it had been commanded by the Emperor's wisdom. Some months later, when
          winter had commenced, the Lazi assembled a secret
          council in some remote and wild Caucasian ravine, and considered the question
          whether they, should abandon their Roman allies and seek once more the
          protection and oppression of Chosroes. They fortunately decided not to take the
          fatal step, and it is worthy of note that the chief motive which induced them
          to adhere to the Romans was their attachment to the Christian religion. They
          determined to appeal for justice and satisfaction to the fountain of justice in
          the Roman Empire, the Emperor himself; and at the same time supplicate him to
          nominate Tzathes, the younger brother of Gobazes, as
          the new king of the Lazi. Justinian promptly complied
          with their demands. Athanasius, one of the most illustrious senators, was immediately
          sent to Lazica to investigate the circumstances of Gobazes' assassination; and
          when he arrived he incarcerated both Rusticus and John in the city of Apsarus, pending a trial. In the beginning of spring (553) Tzathes arrived with all the state of a Lazic monarch; and when the Colchians saw the Roman army saluting him as he rode in
          the splendour of his royal apparel, a tunic embroidered with gold reaching to
          the feet, a plain white mantle with a gold stripe, purple shoes, a turban
          adorned with gold and gems, and a golden crown set with precious stones, they
          forgot their sorrow and escorted him in a gay and brilliant procession. It was
          not till the ensuing winter that the authors of the death of the late king were
          brought to justice and the natives witnessed the solemn procedure of a Roman
          trial. John and Rusticus were executed, but the implication of Martin in the
          affair was not quite so clear, and his case was referred to the Emperor, who in
          555 deposed him from the command in favor of his own
          nephew Justin. The secret of Martin's acquittal probably was that he was highly
          popular with the army and a very skilful general.
          
        
        Meanwhile the hostilities between the Bemoans and Persians
          had continued without a pause. The few months that intervened between the death
          of Gobazes and the inactivity of winter (552 AD) were occupied with the siege
          of Onoguris, or Stephanopolis—apparently
          its new name, from a church erected there in honour of the first martyr—which
          had been fortified by Mermeroes about the time of his
          unsuccessful siege of the neighbouring Archaeopolis.
          The Romans were preparing their spalions to
          shake the foundations of the towers, when a Persian was captured, who
          disclosed, under the compulsion of the lash, the design of his compatriots. Nachoragan, he said, had already arrived in Iberia, and the
          troops stationed in Muchiresis and Cotaisis were on their way to relieve Onoguris. Buzes and Wilgang the Herul were in favour of proceeding with all the forces
          (about 50,000) against the advancing Persians before they attempted to besiege
          the fort:
  "First frighten away the bees", said Wilgang, "and then gather the honey."
          But the opposite opinion of Rusticus carried the day; the siege operations
          began, and a small body of six hundred horse was sent to obstruct the march of
          the party of relief.
          
        
        The commanders of the corps of cavalry were Dabragezas, a Wend, and Wiscard or Wisgard, whose name shows that he was a Teuton. It
          is one of the curious things of history to meet in the sixth century by the
          banks of the Phasis a general bearing the celebrated name which was borne in
          the eleventh century by the great Norman, Robert of Apulia; and we are reminded
          that the mission of the great duke and the task of the obscure captain were
          essentially of the same kind, to repel the enemies of Christianity and of
          occidental development from the limits of European Christendom. Robert's chief
          work was to organize a power, which waged war against the Mohammedan in the
          Mediterranean; Wisgard helped in his degree to beat
          back the Fire-worshipper from the coasts of the Euxine.
          
        
        The horsemen with Wisgard and Dabragezas fell suddenly on the three thousand Persians who
          had ridden to relieve the fortress and were already near at hand. At first the
          larger number were confused by the surprise and fled; the announcement of their
          flight reached the besiegers, who were encouraged to assail the walls with
          greater boldness and less order; but when the Persians comprehended that a very
          small division of the whole army of their opponents had advanced against them,
          they turned suddenly and reversed the position. The Romans fled and the
          Persians pursued; pursuers and fugitives rushed together into the Roman
          entrenchments; the besiegers, overwhelmed with astonishment and terror, thought no more of the fortress, and, hardly waiting to
          discover what had happened, abandoned their camp in haste and disorder. Thus
          fifty thousand were routed by three thousand.
          
        
        In the following spring Nachoragan (553) advanced with sixty thousand men to the Island, where Martin and
          Justin were stationed with their forces. The Romans had placed two thousand
          federate Sabiric Huns in the neighbourhood of Archaeopolis to harass the enemy; and by a fortunate
          stratagem they succeeded in slaughtering an immense number of Dilimnites who were sent to surprise them. When he arrived
          at the Island, the Persian commander, after a short and futile conference with
          Martin, determined not to remain there, but to march westward and besiege the
          city of Phasis, the great seaport of Colchis, situated at the mouth of the
          like-named river. Before the Romans were aware, he had crossed the stream by a
          bridge of boats, for he purposed to march along the left bank and attack Phasis
          on the southern side. The Bemoans, having been thwarted in an attempt to send
          some vessels down the river to the city, left in the Island a small garrison
          under the charge of Buzes and marched to the defence
          of Phasis by a different route from that which the enemy had taken.
          
        
        The walls of Phasis, which were wooden and in some places
          dilapidated through age, were protected by a palisade and a foss,
          which was filled with water to the brim. The garrison was thus arranged: at the
          extreme west, close to the river, Justin, the son of Germanus, was in command;
          the battlements at the south-western point were occupied by the regiments of
          Martin; Angilas with Moorish peltasts and lancers,
          Theodore with his Tzanic infantry, Philomathius with his Isaurian slingers and javelin-men
          were placed due south; Lombard and Herul troops under Gibros were posted south-east; and in the extreme
          east, where the river washes the walls, were stationed the forces of the
          oriental prefecture under Valerian. At both extremities, in close proximity to
          the stations of Justin and Valerian, were moored large ships, from whose masts
          huge boats were securely swung; these boats supported large towers manned with
          soldiers and some bold sailors, who were equipped with bows, with divers sorts
          of missiles and engines to hurl them. Dabragezas the
          Wend, and Elmingir, a Hun, sailed to and fro in small double-sterned boats to prevent the ships from
          receiving any hurt.
          
        
        The operations began with volleys of arrows, discharged by
          the Persian archers. Martin had given strict orders that the defenders should
          not leave their posts; but Angilas and Philomathius, in spite of the protests of Theodore, were
          provoked into making a sally on the enemy. The Diliimiites,
          who happened to be posted opposite to the southern point of the wall, quietly
          awaited the approach of the Isaurians and Moors, whom Theodore with his Tzani reluctantly accompanied; the small number of the rash
          defenders was easily surrounded; and it only remained for them to retrieve
          their temerity and win an ambiguous glory by cutting their way, valiantly and
          hardly, back to the gates.
          
        
        Meanwhile men had been busily engaged in filling up the foss, so that the battering-ram and the assailants might
          advance against the walls over level ground. The process was a slow one,
          although numberless hands were busy, for they had not sufficient earth and
          stones to fill the ditch completely, and the Romans had previously destroyed
          all the wood for miles around, so that they could only obtain that material by
          cutting it in a distant glen. It was not till the fall of evening that the foss had disappeared.
          
        
        On the ensuing day Martin adopted a felicitous stratagem,
          by which he succeeded both in confirming the spirits of his soldiers and in
          spreading apprehensions among the enemy. He convoked the army for the purpose
          of consulting on measures for the defense of the
          city. When all were assembled, an unknown person, covered with dust and having
          the marks of travel about him, burst into the midst, and stating that he had
          come from Constantinople with an imperial message presented a letter to the
          general. Martin received it eagerly, but instead of reserving it for private
          perusal, and without even glancing over it, he read aloud so that all could
          hear. Perhaps, says the historian, the contents of the document were really
          different, but at all events the words recited were as follows:
          
        
        "We send you yet another army, not smaller than that
          which you have. It is true that if the enemy are more numerous, they do not
          surpass you in numbers so much as you surpass them in valour; so that the
          disproportion does not render you unequal. Nevertheless, that they may not be
          able to boast of superiority even in this one respect, we send you another
          army, for the sake of honour and display, not because it is necessary. Be of
          good courage and continue in your work with zeal; for we will not neglect any
          requisite measures."
          
        
        Being asked where the army was, the messenger said that he
          had left it at the river Neocnus, about ten miles
          away. Martin feigned indignation, and said that he would never receive the new
          forces, nor permit that soldiers who had come at the last moment should share
          the glory and spoil with those who had borne the burden and heat. These
          sentiments were received with acclamation, and the garrison was animated to
          exertions more strenuous than ever. The report of the presence of Roman troops
          at Neocnus reached the Persian camp, and the
          besiegers trembled at the thought of facing a fresh and unwearied army. A large
          reconnoitring detachment was sent in that direction on the futile errand of
          watching for hostile forces that were never destined to come, because they did
          not exist.
          
        
        Meanwhile Nachoragan, desiring to
          anticipate the arrival of the fictitious reinforcements, organized without
          delay a general attack on the walls, boasting that he would burn the city with
          all its inmates. The servants and workmen who attended the camp were despatched
          to the wood to cut timber, and were ordered, when they saw a smoke ascending to
          heaven in the distance, to learn that Phasis was in flames, and to return
          without delay that they might assist in hastening the progress of the
          conflagration. While the Persians were making these preparations, Justin,
          ignorant of the intended attack, was prompted by a pious inspiration—which, as
          it happened, proved fortunate in the event—to visit a holy church in the neighbourhood.
          Thither he rode to worship with 5000 soldiers, and his departure was
          unperceived by the besiegers, even as their operations were unperceived by him.
          
        
        The attack began, and the air was soon obscured with arrows
          and darts, that rained like hail or snow. The wooden walls were hewn with axes
          wielded by the men in the spalions; but the defenders
          cast from the battlements huge blocks of stone, which broke the sutures of
          those slender engines, while stones, less immense, hurled from slings, shattered
          the helmets of the soldiers; and the missiles discharged by the men, who were
          suspended aloft in the towers attached to the ship-masts, descended with
          tremendous effect. When the excitement of battle had reached its intensest point, the troops of Justin returned from their
          pious errand. Perceiving the situation, and convinced that his excursion
          to the church had been the direct inspiration of God, the general formed his
          cavalry in order, and raised aloft the standards. The Persians were absorbed in
          fighting in close proximity to the wall, and Justin's forces, attacking them on
          the west side, close to the sea, broke their line, and wrought great havoc
          among them. Filled with alarm, and supposing that their new assailants were the
          expected army from Neocnus, the enemy began to fall
          back from their position, and the Dilimnites, who
          were attacking (as on the previous day) the southern portion of the wall,
          seeing the confusion from afar off, rushed to the spot, leaving a few of their
          number behind. Angilas and Theodorus,
          who on the preceding day had made the unsuccessful excursion, seized the
          occasion to rush out and put to flight the small
          remnant of the Dilimnites; but on observing this
          their companions, who had run westward to assist the hard-pressed Persians,
          returned to support their fugitive countrymen. The spectacle of the Dilimnites rushing to and fro in
          this uncertain and disorderly manner communicated alarm to the Persians who
          were stationed near (in the south-west). Deeming that the behaviour of the
          bellicose Dilimnites presupposed a real and present
          danger, they bethought themselves of flight, and their panic reacted on the Dilimnites, unaware that their own conduct was its cause.
          When all these troops were seen fleeing over the plain, the Romans opened the
          gates, rushed in pursuit, and harassed the rear of the fugitives. Some of the
          enemy turned and formed a line, and an irregular battle was fought, in which
          the left wing of the Persians was completely routed, while the right wing
          forced the Romans at first to retreat; but the accident of an infuriated
          elephant turning against the ranks of its masters and maddening their horses,
          secured for the defenders of Phasis a full victory, and the Persian army was
          scattered. Nachoragan, stupefied by the unexpected
          course of events, gave the unnecessary command that all should flee. The loss
          incurred by his army was estimated at 10,000 men.
          
        
        Returning from the pursuit, the victors burned the engines
          of the Persians and all the relics of their leaguer. The unfortunate
          woodcutters (about two thousand in number), ignorant of all that had passed,
          when they saw the smoke of the conflagration, returned in haste,
          as they thought, to share the triumph, and, as they found, to be
          butchered by the Romans. The corpses of the fallen soldiers yielded a
          considerable spoil, not only of arms, but of golden necklets and earrings.
          
        
        The discomfited Nachoragan retreated to Muchiresis, where he left the greater
          part of his army, and wintered himself in Iberia. All the western districts of
          Colchis now remained, undisputed, in the hands of the Romans.
          
        
        The chief event of the following year (554 AD) was the
          expedition against the Misimiani, a people who lived
          to the north-east of the Apsilians. They had
          committed an outrage, which had excited the indignation of the Romans, in the
          previous spring, but the advance of Nachoragan had
          necessitated the postponement of revenge. Soterichus,
          accompanied by his two sons, had travelled from Byzantium with the new Lazic king, Tzathes, in order to
          distribute sums of money to allied tribes in the vicinity of Mount Caucasus.
          The Misimiani conceived the idea that the envoy
          intended to "betray to the Alans" one of their forts, and make it a
          centre for receiving the ambassadors of the more distant nations, so that he
          might not have to undergo the trouble and risk of traversing the Caucasian
          passes himself. They consequently sent two delegates to complain of the
          intention which they imputed to him, as he was bivouacking near the fort in
          question. Soterichus, who looked upon the barbarians
          with all the disdain of a ruling race, would not tolerate their impertinent
          remonstrances, and ordered his attendants to chastise them. Beaten with staves,
          they returned in a half-dead condition to their countrymen, while the Roman
          lord, thinking no more of the matter, composed himself carelessly to rest, and
          his sons and all his servants slept without posting a sentry or taking any
          precautions. The Misimiani, infuriated by the
          treatment of their representatives, stole to the tents in the middle of the
          night and slew Soterichus, his children, and almost
          all the rest; for even after the first alarm had spread, very few of them,
          heavy as they were with slumber and impeded with blankets, succeeded in
          escaping.
          
        
        After this outrage—it can hardly be called anything but an
          outrage, as it so far exceeded its provocation—the Misimiani felt that they had taken an irretrievable step, and saw that nothing was left
          but to seek the protection of the great enemy of the Empire. Nachoragan honoured their emissaries with a gratifying
          reception when they repaired to him in Iberia after his signal defeat at Phasis.
          
        
        In spring the Romans determined to avenge the death of Soterichus and those who shared his fate. Buzes and Justin were left in the Island to protect Lazica,
          while four thousand soldiers were sent to the land of the Misimiani.
          Martin himself was soon to follow them. But when they reached the friendly
          country of Apsilia, through which their way lay, they
          found that the Persians had anticipated them, and sent troops to defend the
          land of their new allies. Not wishing to face the combined forces of the Misimiani and the Persians, the Romans spent the summer in
          the Apsilian fortresses, waiting until the Persians
          should retire. They retired on the approach of winter to Iberia and Cotaisis, and as Martin was hindered by illness from
          assuming the command, the Romans entered the borders of the Misimiani under two leaders of less note. Before proceeding to hostilities they sent an
          embassy of Apsilians, if perchance the renegade
          people would consent to submit themselves and restore the money they had taken
          from the tent of Soterichus. The reply of the Misimiani was the commission of a new outrage; they
          slaughtered the ambassadors. It might have been thought that after the
          departure of their allies they would have been glad to avoid the risks of
          waging war with a superior enemy; but the secret of their confidence lay in the
          wildness and difficulty of their territory, whose approach was protected by a
          mountain, which, though not high, was almost perpendicular and provided with
          only one narrow pass. The Romans, however, crossed it and entered the wide
          plains, before the dilatory barbarians had taken precautions to defend it. The Misimiani then retreated into a strong fort called Tzachar, or, from its impregnable strength, the
  "iron" fort.
          
        
        About forty of the Roman cavalry, who happened to be riding
          apart from the main body, were suddenly attacked by six hundred of the enemy.
          The few horse soldiers, all of whom were picked men, ascended a small hill, and
          performed wonderful deeds of valour, suddenly rushing down on the
          barbarians and reascending as swiftly to their position on the summit. On
          the appearance of the rest of the Roman troops on the top of a neighbouring hill,
          the Misimiani, supposing that the apparent accident
          was a concerted plan, took flight. The whole army pursued, and only eighty of
          the six hundred reached the secure refuge of Tzachar.
          
        
        The Roman commanders, however, were neither harmonious nor
          energetic; they encamped in the vicinity of the fort, but not near enough to
          beleaguer it. Martin, on receiving tidings of the state of affairs, sent John Dacnas (who succeeded Rusticus as the distributer of
          imperial rewards to brave soldiers) to take the supreme command, and he, on his
          arrival, immediately instituted a strict blockade of the fortress.
          
        
        Outside the actual walls of Tzachar,
          on a neighbouring-rock perched amid precipitous ravines, were some dwellings,
          accessible only by a secret path. The inhabitants used to descend at night to
          draw water from a spring at the foot of the hill; and a certain Illus, who, it
          is hardly necessary to add, was an Isaurian, concealed himself close to the
          spot, and when the water-drawers ascended followed in their tracks. He noted
          carefully the direction of the path, and observed that only eight men were set
          to guard it. The general was informed of the discovery, and on the ensuing
          night a body of one hundred men made the steep ascent. Illus led the way, and
          was followed by Ziper, the squire of Marcellinus,
          after whom came Leontius the son of Dabragezas, and
          Theodore the captain of the Tzani:
          
        
        "When they had advanced more than half-way, the
          foremost saw distinctly the watch-fire burning, and the guards themselves
          reclining very close to it; seven of them were clearly asleep, and snored as
          they lay. Only one, leaning on his arm, had the attitude of one awake, and he
          too was overcome by sleepiness, and his head was heavy; nor was it yet evident
          what the result would be, as he was constantly nodding and then shaking himself
          up. At this juncture Leontius slipped in a miry place and fell; the fall broke
          his shield. At the loud clatter caused thereby all the watch leaped up in a
          state of terror and sat on their pallets; having drawn their swords they looked
          about everywhere, craning their necks, but they could not conjecture what it
          was that had happened. Illuminated themselves by the fire, they could not see
          the men who were standing in the gloom, and the noise, having fallen on their
          ears in sleep, was not quite clear or distinct enough to betray its cause, the
          fall of arms. The Romans, on the other hand, could see every detail of the
          scene. They halted, and stood as noiseless as if they were rooted to the earth;
          not the sound of a whisper passed their lips, not the slightest motion agitated
          their feet; they stood firm and fixed on whatever spot whether a sharp stone or
          a bramble, they had chanced to step. Had they not done so, and had the
          sentinels received the least intimation of their presence, a huge stone would
          certainly have been dislodged and rolled down the steep to crush the advancing
          party. So they stood without motion of voice or body, even holding in and
          husbanding their breath ... The barbarians, perceiving no sign of danger, soon
          returned again to the pleasant occupation of slumber. 
          
        
        "Then the Romans advanced on them in their sleep and
          slew all, including the half-waking man, as one might call him in jest. Then
          they proceeded fearlessly and scattered themselves about the streets of the
          village and the trumpet sounded the battle-call. When the Misimiam heard this they were dumbfounded, and, not comprehending the situation, they
          arose and prepared to go into their neighbours’ houses and assemble together.
          The Romans met them at the doors of their houses and received them with the
          salutation of the sword; the slaughter was enormous. Some had already emerged
          and been despatched, others were just on the thresholds, and others yet were to
          follow and meet the same doom. The horror had no pause, for all pressed on to
          reach the street. Even the women, who had risen from their beds and rushed
          shrieking to the doors, were not spared by the Romans in their anger, but were
          ruthlessly slaughtered in retribution for the outrage committed by the men.
          Conspicuous among them was one comely woman, who came with a lighted torch, but
          even she was pierced in the stomach with a lance and perished pitiably, while
          one of the Romans seized the brand and set fire to the dwellings, which, built
          of straw and wood, were soon consumed. The flames mounted so high that the Apsilian nation, and tribes still further oft, saw it and
          learned what had happened" (Agathias, iv. 18,
          19).
          
        
        We need not follow the distressing scene further. It is
          enough to remark that the historian expresses strong indignation at the
          massacre of the infants, who had no participation in the iniquities of their
          parents, and regards the reverse which a few hours later befell the invaders as
          a retribution of this cruelty. 
          
        
        About dawn the victorious party, stained with the blood of
          their enemies, rested amid the smouldering ruins of the village, thinking it
          superfluous to set a watch. Five hundred well-armed Misimiani issued from the fort and surprised them in their security; some Romans were
          slain, and all the rest, rushing in wild consternation down the steep and stony
          ascent reached the camp with wounds and bruises. After this all thought of
          holding the rock was abandoned, and the forces of the army were concentrated
          against the wall of the fort. The foss was filled up,
          siege machines were set in operation and the garrison was hard pressed. A
          diversion was caused by an attack on the palisades of the Roman camp; the enemy
          moved a spalion against
          it, but a javelin cast by a Slavonic soldier, Svarunes,
          inflicted a mortal wound on the foremost assailant, and caused the collapse of
          the engine.
          
        
        Despairing of receiving any assistance from the Persians,
          and unable to cope with the superior skill and power of the Romans, the Misimiani decided to yield. Their ambassadors implored John Dacnas not to exterminate their race, reminding him
          that they were Christians, and confessing in accents of repentance their
  "uncivilized folly"; they had now been punished with more than
          adequate severity for their transgression. John gladly acceded to their
          supplication, their hostages were accepted, the money of which the tent of Soterichus had been rifled was restored, and the penitent
          nation was pardoned. Only thirty men of the Roman army, which immediately
          returned to Colchis, were killed in this campaign.
          
        
        Soon after this, apparently in the spring of 555, Martin
          was superseded in his command in Armenia and Colchis, and Justin appointed in
          his stead. The term of Justin's command was marked by no hostilities, for
          Chosroes, who, in consequence of the defeat at Phasis, had flayed alive the
          general Nachoragan, decided that it would be
          inexpedient to continue the war in a distant country which the enemy, being
          masters of the sea, could reach without difficulty, while his own armies were
          obliged to accomplish a long journey through desert regions. Isdigunas, also called Zich, was
          sent to Constantinople, and a provisional treaty was concluded on the terms
          that things were to remain in statu quo, the two parties retaining
          their respective possessions, cities or forts, in Lazica,
          
        
        I have dwelt on the details of these wars at some length,
          partly because Gibbon has passed over them lightly as undeserving of the
          attention of posterity. But the idea of writing history for its own sake was
          strange to Gibbon, and in any case the operations in Lazica concerned serious
          interests. The question was at stake whether the great Asiatic power was to
          have access to the Euxine, and these operations decided that on the waters of
          that sea the Romans were to remain without rivals.
          
        
        The conclusion of a fifty years' peace
          in 562 between Rome and Persia forms the natural termination of this
          chapter. Peter the Patrician, as the delegate of Justinian, and Isdigunas, as the delegate of Chosroes, met on the
          frontiers of the realm to arrange conditions of peace. The Persian monarch
          desired that the term of its duration should be long, and that the Romans
          should pay at once a sum of money equivalent to the total amount of large
          annual payments for thirty or forty years; the Romans, on the other hand,
          wished to fix a shorter term. The result of the negotiations was a compromise.
          A treaty was made for fifty years, the Roman government undertaking to pay the
          Persians at the rate of 30,000 aurei (£18,750) annually. The total amount due
          during the first seven years was to be paid at once, and at the beginning of
          the eighth year the Persian claim for the
            three ensuing years was to be satisfied. From the tenth year forward the
            payments were to be annual. The inscription of the Persian document, which
            ratified the compact, was as follows
  
        
        "The divine, good, pacific, ancient Chosroes, king of
          kings, fortunate, pious, beneficent, to whom the gods have given great fortune
          and great empire, the giant of giants, who is formed in the image of the gods,
          to Justinian Caesar our brother."
          
        
        The style of this address, compared with the most imposing
          list of Justinian's titles, illustrates the difference between the oriental
          insanity of an Asiatic despot and the vanity of a Roman Emperor, which, even
          when it becomes intemperate, remains sane.
          
        
        It will be instructive to enumerate the articles of the
          treaty, as they show the sort of questions that arose between the two powers:
          
        
        (1.) The Persians were bound to prevent Huns, Alans, and
          other barbarians from traversing the pass of Chorutzon (or Tzur) or that of the Caspian gates with a view to
          depredation in Roman territory; while the Romans were bound not to send an army
          to those regions or to any other parts of the Persian territory. (2.) The
          Saracen allies of both States were included in this peace. (3.) Roman and
          Persian merchants, whatever their wares, were to carry on their traffic by
          certain prescribed routes, where custom-houses were stationed, and by no
          others. (4.) Ambassadors between the two States were to have the privilege of
          making use of the public posts, and their baggage was not to be subjected to
          custom duties. (5.) Provision was made that Saracen or other traders should not
          smuggle goods into either Empire by out-of-the-way roads; Daras and Nisibis were named as the two great emporia where these barbarians were to
          sell their wares. (6.) Henceforward the migration of individuals from the
          territory of one State into that of the other was not to be permitted; but such
          as had deserted during the war were allowed to return if they wished. (7.)
          Disputes between Romans and Persians were to be settled—if the accused failed
          to satisfy the claim of the plaintiff—by a committee of men who were to meet on
          the frontiers in the presence of both a Roman and a Persian governor. (8.) To
          prevent dissension, both States bound themselves to refrain from fortifying
          towns in proximity to the frontier. (9.) Neither State was to harry or attack
          any of the subject tribes or nations of its neighbour. (10.) The Romans engaged
          not to place a large garrison in Daras, and also that
          the magister militum of the East  should
          not be stationed there; if any injury in the neighbourhood of that city were
          inflicted on Persian soil, the governor of Daras was
          to pay the costs. (11.) In the case of any treacherous dealing, as distinct
          from open violence, which threatened to disturb the peace, the judges on the
          frontier were to investigate the matter, and if their decision was
          insufficient, it was to be referred to the master of soldiers in the East; the
          final appeal was to be made to the sovereign of the injured person. (12.)
          Curses were imprecated on the party that should violate the peace. (13.) The term
          of the peace was fixed for fifty years.
          
        
        A codicil to the treaty provided for the toleration of the
          Christians and their rites of burial in the Persian kingdom. They were to enjoy
          immunity from the persecution of the magi, and, on the other hand, they were to
          refrain from proselytizing. One small question remained still undecided, the
          question of Suania, which both Persians and Romans
          claimed as a dependency; but, although it continued to form the subject of
          tedious negotiations, it was not allowed to interfere with the concluding of
          the peace.
          
        
         
          
        
        X
          
        
        THE LATER YEARS OF JUSTINIAN'S REIGN
          
        
         
          
        
        Justinian's policy aimed not only at extending the limits
          of the Empire in the West at the cost of German nations, but also at diffusing
          his influence among minor peoples and tribes on other frontiers. In fact he
          pursued an imperial policy, in the modern sense of the term. Lazica became
          dependent on the Empire, and the appointment of a Lazic king rested with his suzerain the Emperor. The Tzani and the Apsilians occupied a similar position.
          Conversion to Christianity usually attended the establishment of such
          relations. Justinian had the glory of superintending the baptism of Gretes, king of the Heruls, and Gordas, king of the Huns, who lived near Bosporus; he had
          the privilege of converting the Abassians and the Nobadae to the true religion, and of sending a bishop and
          clergy to the king of the Axumites. It is recorded that Zamanarzus,
          the king of the Iberians, came to Constantinople and was admitted to
          Justinian's friendship, and Theodora presented his wife with pearl ornaments.
          
        
        An event occurred which increased Roman influence in
          southern Arabia. Roman merchants bound for the land of Abyssinia were obliged
          to pass through the kingdom of the Homerites or Himyarites, which was ruled by Damian in the early part of
          Justinian's reign. Damian adopted the imprudent policy of plundering and
          slaying the traders who passed through his dominions, and the consequence was
          that the commerce between the Empire and Abyssinia ceased. Then Adad, the king
          of Axum (as Abyssinia was called), said to Damian, "You have injured my
          kingdom"; and they made war. And Adad said, "If I defeat the Homerites, I will become a Christian." He took Damian
          alive, and subdued the land of Yemen. True to his promise, he besought
          Justinian to send him a bishop and clergy, and an Abyssinian church was founded.
          
        
        Less promising converts to Christianity were the Heruls, proverbially notorious for brutish habits and
          stupidity, who had first sought an asylum with the Gepids, but were soon driven
          away on account of their intolerable manners. Then admitted into the Empire by
          Anastasius, they incurred his resentment and chastisement. Justinian made corps
          of Heruls a standing-part of his army.
          
        
        In the year 548 four envoys arrived at Constantinople from
          the Goths of Crimea, who are known as the Tetraxite Goths, to request Justinian to send them a new bishop, as their bishop had
          died. These Goths were presumably converted in the fourth century, and not
          joining in the westward movement of the other tribes of their nationality,
          lived quietly in a secluded nook in the peninsula of Bosporus and Cherson. Their religion no longer possessed the distinctive
          marks of Arianism, though originally they were Arians. Procopius says that
          their religion was simple and pious. Thus in the Crimea, where Justinian had
          already made the city of Bosporus an imperial dependency, the Tetraxite Goths acknowledged his supremacy.
          
        
        There was some reason for the fears of Chosroes, and for
          the words which Procopius puts into the mouth of the Armenian ambassadors
          concerning Justinian, "The whole world does not contain him"—and that
          was in 539. At that time, as the ambassadors said, besides having subdued
          Africa and Sicily and almost subdued Italy, he had imposed the yoke of
          servitude on the Tzani and the yoke of tribute on the
          Armenians; he had set a Roman dux over "the king of the wretched Lazi"; he had sent military governors to the Bosporites, who were formerly subject to the Huns, and had
          added a city to his sway; he had made an alliance with the Ethiopians; the Homerites and the Red Sea were included in his rule, and
          the land of palms. Before he died he had completely reduced Italy, as well as
          the islands of Corsica and Sardinia, and he had recovered a portion of Spain
          for the Roman Empire. The Franks, however, ceased to revere the Empire as they
          had been wont, and began to coin their own gold money without the Emperor's
          image, although no other barbarian king, not even the Sassanid, was permitted,
          according to Procopius, by the conditions of commerce, to impress his own
          effigy on gold coins.
          
        
        It has already been noticed that a medieval gloom pervades
          the second period of this reign, and affects the Emperor, who applies himself
          more and more to the ecclesiastical side of his policy. The observations of Agathias on this later character, with special reference to
          military affairs, are instructive:
          
        
        "When the Emperor conquered all Italy and Libya, and
          waged successfully those mighty wars, and of the princes who reigned at Constantinople
          was the first to show himself an absolute sovereign in fact as well as in
          name—after these things had been achieved by him in his youth and vigour, and
          when he entered on the last stage of life, he seemed to be weary of labours,
          and preferred to create discord among his foes or to mollify them with gifts,
          and so keep off their hostilities, instead of trusting in his own forces and
          shrinking from no danger. He consequently allowed the troops to decline in
          strength, because he expected that he would not require their services. And
          those who were second to himself in authority, on whom it was incumbent to
          collect the taxes and supply the army with necessary provisions, were infected
          with the same indifference, and either openly kept back the rations altogether
          or paid them long after they were due; and when the debt was paid at last,
          persons skilled in the rascally science of arithmetic demanded back from the
          soldiers what had been given them. It was their privilege to bring various
          charges against the soldiers, and deprive them of their food ... Thus the army
          was neglected, and the soldiers, pressed by hunger, left their profession to
          embrace other modes of life."
          
        
        Thus the decay of the army was one of the chief
          characteristics of this period. The Asiatic provinces were slowly recovering
          after the plague; the Balkan provinces were subject to the constant irruptions
          of barbarians; and all were oppressed by the severe fiscal system, which the
          execution of Justinian's designs in the West did not permit him to relax. The
          establishment of monopolies, which was a feature of his policy, aimed at
          increasing his revenues, without regard to their effects on trade; nevertheless
          he encouraged commerce, and the wars which were carried on in Persia probably
          concerned mercantile interests a great deal more than historians indicate.
          Although John of Cappadocia partially did away with the cursus imblicus,
          the Emperor was active in improving roads and constructing bridges in the
          provinces, thereby facilitating commerce; but he seems to have made the custom
          duties at Abydos and at the entrance to the Euxine heavier, and perhaps even
          farmed this source of revenue.
          
        
        Justinian's reign is notable in the history of industry for
          the introduction of silk manufacture into Europe. Certain monks arrived from
          India and sought an interview with the Emperor. They informed him that, having
          lived long in Serinda (China), they had learned a method by which silk could be
          made in the Roman Empire, so that the Romans would no longer be obliged to
          obtain the precious material through their enemies the Persians. The liberal
          promises of Justinian induced them to return to "India", and they
          succeeded in bringing back safely eggs of silkworms. Some years later, when the
          Turks came to the court of Justinian's successor, they were surprised when they
          were shown the silk manufactories, "for at that time they possessed all
          the markets and harbours of the Chinese."
          
        
        There has probably never been a period in which more public
          works were executed than the reign of Justinian. New towns were founded,
          innumerable churches were erected, aqueducts were constructed, bridges were
          built; cities were fortified, extended, or restored and enriched with new baths
          and palaces; the mere enumeration of these results of Justinian's activity
          would fill pages. It may be doubted whether the expenses which he thus incurred
          would be justified by the rules of a prudent economy; his "mania" for
          building certainly furnished a ground of complaint for the party of opposition
          to use against him. Yet his works, both secular and sacred, were useful, and
          under ordinary conditions should have contributed to the prosperity of the
          Empire. New roads and secure bridges facilitated commerce, aqueducts and
          fortifications provided for the health and the safety of the inhabitants, while
          the erection of churches by the Emperor tended to strengthen the ties between
          the provinces and the central government, The enormous outlay on the building
          of St. Sophia, the creation of Anthemius, needs no justification.
          
        
        Earthquakes were frequent in the days of Justinian, who did
          his utmost to alleviate their effects. Antioch suffered in 526, Pompeiopolis in 536, Cyzicus in 543. In 551 there were
          great physical disturbances in Greece; 4000 inhabitants were engulfed at Patrae. Three years later an earthquake destroyed many
          cities both in the islands and on the mainland, causing great loss of life.
          Among the rest, it reduced to ruin Berytus, then
  "the pride of Phoenicia", and hardly a trace of that city's splendid
          buildings was left. Berytus was the seat of a law
          school, and many educated strangers who had gone thither to study law perished;
          so that the misfortune was unusually tragic. While the city was being rebuilt,
          the professors of law lectured in Sidon. This earthquake was so severe that a
          slight shock was felt even at Alexandria, where the historian Agathias was sojourning at the time. All the inhabitants
          were terrified at the unwonted sensation, and none remained in the houses.
          Although the shock was slight, there was some reason for their terror, as the
          houses at Alexandria were of very unsubstantial structure. The island of Cos
          suffered more than any other tract of land. Agathias visited it in returning from Alexandria to Constantinople, and found it in a
          state of utter desolation. Three years later another earthquake visited the
          region of Byzantium and threatened to destroy the whole city. It was peculiarly
          severe both in violence and duration, and Agathias gives us a vivid account of its horrors and moral effects. The only victim of
          distinction was the curator of the palace, Anatolius,
          who perished by the fall of a marble slab fixed in the wall close to his bed. I
          mention this for the sake of Agathias' comment. Many
          people said that it was a providential punishment of Anatolius for acts of injustice and oppression. "I doubt it", said Agathias, "for an earthquake would be a most desirable
          and excellent thing if it knew how to discriminate the bad from the good,
          slaying those and passing these by. But, even granting that he was unjust,
          there were many more like him, and worse, who escaped unharmed. And
          besides", he adds, "if Plato is right, the man who is punished in
          this life is more fortunate than he who is allowed to live in his sins."
          
        
        As Justinian grew old and weak and had no issue, an element
          which affected political life in Constantinople was the question of the
          succession to the throne. It led to a sort of party rivalry between the
          relations of Theodora and the relations of Justinian; and the difficulty was ultimately
          solved by the marriage of Sophia, Theodora's niece, with Justin, Justinian's
          nephew. While she was alive Theodora had looked with disfavor on Justinian's kin. She died in 548 (27th June), and perhaps it was the loss of
          her that clouded the spirits and depressed the energy of the Emperor in his
          later years.
          
        
        The conspiracy which was formed against the life of the
          Emperor in 548 was of no serious political importance; it was organized by a
          pair of dissatisfied Armenians, who owed Justinian a personal grudge. Artabanes, the commander in Africa, had overthrown the
          usurper Gontharis and delivered from his hands the
          Emperor's niece Praejecta, whose husband Areobindus had been put to death by the tyrant. From
          gratitude, not from love, Praejecta consented to become
          the wife of Artabanes, who aspired to an alliance
          with the imperial house; and the count of Africa hastened to surrender the
          newly conferred dignity and obtain his recall from Justinian, that he might
          return to Constantinople, whither Praejecta had preceded
          him, and celebrate the marriage. He was received with open arms in the capital;
          he became magister militum in praesenti and captain of
          the foederati;
          his tall and dignified stature, his concise speech, and his generosity won the
          admiration of all. But an unexpected obstacle to the proposed marriage occurred
          in the person of a previous wife, whom he had put away many years before. As
          long as Artabanes was an obscure individual, the lady
          was contented to leave him in peace and give no sign of her existence; but when
          he suddenly rose to fame, she determined to assert her conjugal rights, and, as
          a wronged woman, she implored the aid of Theodora. The Empress, "whose
          nature it was to undertake the cause of injured women", compelled the
          unwilling master of soldiers to take his wife once more to his bosom, and Praejecta became the bride of John, the son of Pompeius and
          grandson of the Emperor Anastasius. Shortly after this the Empress died, and Artabanes immediately put away for the second time his
          unwelcome wife, but Praejecta was lost to him, and he
          nourished a grudge against the Emperor.
          
        
        Had it depended only on himself, Artabanes would never have undertaken any sinister design, but a countryman of his, named
          Arsaces, a descendant of the Parthian Arsacidae, was
          animated with a bitter desire of revenge upon Justinian, who had inflicted a
          comparatively light punishment on him for treacherous correspondence with
          Chosroes; and he diligently fanned into flame the less eager feelings of Artabanes. He reminded him that he had lost the bride he
          desired and been obliged to submit to the presence of the wife he hated; he
          urged the facility of despatching Justinian, "who is accustomed to sit
          without guards in the Museum, in the company of old priests, till late hours of
          the night, deep in the study of the holy books of the Christians." Above
          all, he expressed his conviction that Germanus would readily take part in such
          a conspiracy. For Boraides, the brother of Germanus,
          had on his death left almost all his property to his brother, allowing his wife
          and daughter to receive only as much as was legally necessary. But Justinian
          had altered the will so as to favour the daughter, and this was felt by
          Germanus, her uncle, as a grievance.
          
        
        When he had won Artabanes to his
          plan, Arsaces opened communications with Justin, the eldest son of Germanus.
          Having bound him by oath not to reveal the conversation to any person except
          his father, he enlarged on the manner in which the Emperor ill
            treated and passed over his relations, and expressed his conviction that
          it would go still harder with them when Belisarius arrived. He did not hesitate
          to reveal the plan of assassination which he had formed in conjunction with Artabanes and Chanaranges, a young
          and frivolous Armenian who had been admitted to their counsels.
          
        
        Justin, terrified at this revelation, laid it before his
          father, who immediately consulted with
            Marcellus, the prefect of the palatine guards, as to whether
              it would be wise to inform the Emperor immediately. Marcellus, an honourable,
              austere, and wary man, dissuaded Germanus from taking that course, on the
              ground that such a communication, necessitating a private interview with the
              Emperor, would inevitably become known to the conspirators and lead to Arsaces'
              escape. He proposed to investigate the matter himself beforehand, and it was
              arranged that Arsaces should be lured to speak in the presence of a concealed
              witness. Justin appointed a day and hour for an interview between Germanus and
              Arsaces, and the compromising revelations were overheard by Leontius, a friend
              of Marcellus, who was hidden behind a cloth screen. The programme of the
              matured plot was to wait for the arrival of Belisarius and slay the Emperor and
              his general at the same time; for if Justinian were slain beforehand, the
              revolutionists might not be able to contend against the military forces of
              Belisarius. When the deed was done, Germanus was to be proclaimed Emperor.
  
        
        Marcellus still hesitated to reveal the plot to the Emperor,
          out of friendship or pity for Artabanes. But when
          Belisarius was drawing nigh to the capital, he could hesitate no longer, and
          Justinian ordered the conspirators to be arrested. Germanus and Justin were at
          first not exempted from suspicion, but when the senate inquired into the case,
          the testimony of Marcellus and Leontius, and two other officers to whom
          Germanus had prudently disclosed the affair, completely cleared them. Even then
          Justinian was still indignant that they had concealed the treason so long, and
          was not mollified until the candid Marcellus took all the blame of the delay
          upon himself. The conspirators were treated with clemency, being confined in
          the palace and not in the public prison. It is to be concluded from the words
          of Procopius, which are not express, that they were ultimately pardoned.
          
        
        The policy of Justinian in playing off one barbarian people
          against another is well exemplified in his dealings with the Cotrigur and Utrigur Huns, who
          dwelt on the northern shores of the Euxine. It appears that the Gepids called
          in the help of the former against their neighbours and rivals the Lombards.
          Twelve thousand Cotrigurs, under the warrior Chinialus, answered the call, and arrived a year before the
          truce which existed between the Gepids and their foes had expired. The Gepids
          persuaded their guests to occupy the interval by invading the provinces of the
          Empire. Justinian, who was in the habit of allowing large donations both to the Cotriguri and Utriguri,
          sent a message to Sandichl, the chief of the latter,
          and chid him for his supineness in allowing his neighbours to advance against
          the Empire. New gifts induced the Utriguri to march
          against the land of the invaders, and the Roman allies were reinforced by two
          thousand Tetraxite Goths. The Cotrigur Huns were defeated with great slaughter in their own territory; their wives and
          children were led captive beyond the river Tanais,
          which separated the two countries, and many thousand prisoners, who languished
          in slavery, were enabled to escape. The invaders then withdrew beyond the Roman
          borders, having received a sum of money from the Roman captain Aratius; but two thousand Huns, who had fled before the Utrigurs, threw themselves on the mercy of the Emperor and
          were graciously allowed to settle in a district of Thrace. The news of this
          clemency exasperated the Utrigurs; Sandichl sent envoys to remonstrate, but the gifts and soft
          words of Justinian appeased their resentment.
          
        
        A great invasion of the Cotrigur Huns, under Zabergan, took place in the last months
          of 558. The real motive, as Agathias remarks, was the
          greed of an uncivilized barbarian, though Zabergan cloaked it with the complaint that the Emperor had been friendly with Sandichl, the king of the Utrigur Huns. The invader crossed the frozen Danube, and, passing unopposed through
          Scythia and Moesia, entered Thrace, where he divided his hordes into three
          armies. One was sent westward to Greece, to ravage the unprotected country, the
          second was sent into the Thracian Chersonese to capture the towns of Aphrodisias, Theseus, Ciberis,
          Sestos, and the ugly little Gallipolis, which belied its name, and to seize
          ships and cross to Abydos; the third army, consisting of seven thousand
          cavalry, marched under Zabergan himself to
          Constantinople.
          
        
        The terrible ravages and cruelties committed by the third
          and main body are thus described by the contemporary writer Agathias:
          
        
        "As no resistance was offered to their course, they
          overran and plundered everything mercilessly, obtaining a great booty and large
          numbers of captives. Among the rest, well-born women of chaste life were most
          cruelly carried off to undergo the worst of all misfortunes, and minister to
          the unbridled lust of the barbarians; some who in early youth had renounced
          marriage and the cares and pleasures of this life, and had immured themselves
          in some religious retreat, deeming it of the highest importance to be free from
          cohabitation with men, were dragged from the chambers of their virginity and
          violated. Many married women who happened to be pregnant were dragged away, and
          when their hour was come brought forth children on the march, unable to conceal
          their throes, or to take up and swaddle the new-born babes; they were hauled
          along, in spite of all, hardly allowed even time to suffer, and the wretched infants
          were left where they fell, a prey for dogs and birds, as though this were the
          purpose of their appearance in the world.
          
        
        "To such a pass had the Roman Empire come that, even
          within the precincts of the districts surrounding the imperial city, a very
          small number of barbarians committed such enormities. Their audacity went so
          far as to pass the long walls and approach the inner fortifications. For time
          and neglect had in many places dilapidated the great wall, and other parts were
          easily thrown down by the barbarians, as there was nought to repel them—no
          military garrison, no engines of defense, nor persons
          to employ such. Not even the bark of a dog was to be heard; the wall was less
          efficiently protected than a pig-sty or sheep-cot.
          For the Roman armies had not continued so numerous as in the days of ancient
          Emperors, but had dwindled to a small number, and no longer were sufficient for
          the size of the State. The whole force should have been six hundred and
          forty-five thousand fighting men, but actually it hardly amounted to one
          hundred and fifty thousand. And of these, some were in Italy, others in Africa,
          others in Spain, others in Colchis, others at Alexandria and in the Thebaid, a few on the Persian frontier (where only a few
          were needed on account of the peace)."
          
        
        The Huns encamped at Melantias, a
          village on the small river Athyras, which flows into
          the Propontis. Their proximity created a panic in
          Constantinople, whose inhabitants saw imminent the horrors of sieges,
          conflagrations, and famine. The terror was not confined to the lower classes;
          the nobles trembled in their palaces, the Emperor was alarmed on his throne.
          All the treasures of the churches, which were scattered in the tract of country
          included between the Euxine and the Golden Horn, were either carted into the
          city or shipped to the Asiatic side of the Bosphorus.
          The undisciplined corps of the Scholarian guards, ignorant
          of real warfare, who were supposed to defend the gates, did not inspire the
          citizens with much confidence.
          
        
        On this critical occasion Justinian appealed to his veteran
          general Belisarius to save the seat of empire. In spite of his years and
          feebleness Belisarius put on his helmet and cuirass once more, and he won
          greater glory among the men of his time by saving New Rome on the Bosphorus than he had won by recovering Old Rome on the
          Tiber. He relied chiefly on a small body of three hundred men who had fought
          with him in Italy; the other troops that he mustered knew nothing of war, and
          they were more for appearance than for action. The peasants who had fled before
          the barbarians from their ravaged homesteads in Thrace accompanied the little
          army. He encamped at the village of Chettus, and
          employed the peasants in the congenial work of digging a wide trench round the
          camp. Spies were sent out to discover the numbers of the enemy, and at night a
          large number of beacons were kindled in the plain with the purpose of
          misleading the Huns as to the number of the forces sent out against them. For a
          while they were misled, but it was soon known that the Roman army was small,
          and two thousand cavalry selected by Zabergan rode
          forth to annihilate it. The spies informed Belisarius of the enemy's approach,
          and he made a skilful disposition of his troops. He concealed two hundred
          peltasts and javelin-men in the woods on either side of the plain, close to the
          place where he expected the attack of the barbarians; the ambuscaders, at a
          given signal, were to shower their missiles on the hostile ranks. The object of
          this was to compel the lines of the enemy to close in, in order to avoid the
          javelins on the flank, and thus to render their superior numbers useless
          through inability to deploy. Belisarius himself headed the rest of the army; in
          the rear followed the rustics, who were not to engage in the battle, but were
          to accompany it with loud shouts and cause a clatter with wooden beams, which
          they carried for that purpose.
          
        
        All fell out as Belisarius had planned. The Huns, pressed
          by the peltasts, thronged together, and were hindered both from using their
          bows and arrows with effect, and from circumventing the Roman wings. The noise
          of the rustics in the rear, combined with the attack on the flanks, gave the
          foe the impression that the Roman army was immense, and that they were
          being-surrounded; clouds of dust obscured the real situation, and the
          barbarians turned and fled. Four hundred perished before they reached their
          camp at Melantias, while not a single Roman was
          mortally wounded. The camp was immediately abandoned, and all the Huns hurried
          away, imagining that the victors were still on their track. But by the
          Emperor's orders Belisarius did not pursue them.
          
        
        We must now follow the fortunes of the Hunnic troops who
          were sent against the Chersonese. Germanus, the son of Dorotheus,
          a native of Prima Justiniana, had been appointed some
          time previously commandant in that peninsula, and he now proved himself a
          capable officer. As the Huns could make no breach in the great wall, which shut
          in the peninsula, and was skillfully defended by the
          dispositions of Germanus, they resorted to the expedient of manufacturing boats
          of reeds fastened together in sheaves; each boat was large
          enough to hold four men; one hundred and fifty were constructed, and six
          hundred fully armed soldiers embarked secretly in the bay of Aenus (near the mouth of the Hebrus),
          in order to land on the south-western coast of the Chersonese. Germanus learned
          the news of their enterprise with delight, and immediately manned twenty
          galleys with armed men.
          
        
        The armament of reed-built boats was easily annihilated,
          not a single barbarian escaping. This success was followed up by an excursion
          of the Romans from the wall against the army of the dispirited besiegers; the
          latter abandoned their enterprise and joined Zabergan,
          who was also retreating after the defeat at Chettus.
          
        
        Soon after this the other division of the Huns, which had
          been sent in the direction of Greece, returned without having achieved any
          signal success. They had not penetrated farther than Thermopylae, where the
          garrison of the fort that commanded the pass prevented their advance.
          
        
        Thus, although Thrace, and presumably also Macedonia and
          Thessaly, suffered terribly from this invasion, Zabergan was unsuccessful in all three points of attack, owing to the ability of
          Belisarius, Germanus, and the garrison of Thermopylae. Justinian redeemed the
          captives for a considerable sum of money, and the Cotrigurs retreated beyond the Danube. But the wily Emperor laid a trap for their
          destruction. He despatched a characteristic letter to Sandichl,
          the friendly king of the Utrigurs, whose friendship
          he had cultivated by periodical presents of money. He informed Sandichl that the Cotrigurs had
          invaded Thrace and carried off all the gold that was destined to enrich the
          treasury of the Utriguric monarch. "It would
          have been easy for us", ran the imperial letter, "to have destroyed
          them utterly, or at least to have sent them empty away. But we did neither one
          thing nor the other, because we wished to test your sentiments. For if you are
          really valiant and wise, and not disposed to tolerate the appropriation by
          others of what belongs to you, you are not losers; for you have nothing to do
          but punish the enemy and receive from them your money at the sword's point, as
          though we had sent it to you by their hands". The Emperor further
          threatened that, if Sandichl proved himself craven
          enough to let the insult pass, he would transfer his amity to the Cotrigurs. The letter had the desired effect; the seeds of
          discord were sown; the Utrigurs were stirred up
          against their neighbors, and a series of ceaseless
          hostilities wasted the strength of the two nations.
          
        
        After the repulse of the Huns, Belisarius lived in high honor at Constantinople, but was perhaps an object of
          suspicion to Justinian. A conspiracy to murder the Emperor was discovered in
          November 562, and one of the names mentioned by a culprit who confessed was
          that of the general, now nearly seventy years old. His age did not serve to
          acquit him of treasonable designs, and he remained in disgrace for eight
          months, until July 563, when he was restored to favor.
          The great Patrician died in March 565,2 his wife, Antonina, who had already
          passed the age of eighty, surviving him; but his riches passed to Justinian,
          who died in the following November.
          
        
        
           
        
        CHAPTER XI
          
        
        JUSTINIAN’S CAESAROPAPISM
          
        
         
          
        
        The absolutism of Justinian extended to the ecclesiastical
          world, and in church as well as in state history he occupies a position of
          ecumenical importance. He was a sort of imperial pontiff, and this
          Caesaropapism, as it has been called, represents the fulfilment of the policy
          which Constantius tried and failed to realize.
          
        
        Justinian's ecclesiastical policy rested on his support of
          the council of Chalcedon, and thus accorded in principle with the policy by
          which his uncle Justin had restored unity to Christendom. But this unity was
          only a unity of the western Church with the chief Church in the East; whereas
          the East itself was divided. The monophysites were a
          large and important body, and the Emperor was not content not to make an effort
          to reconcile this difference, especially as the Empress Theodora was an
          adherent of the heretical creed. His object was to secure a unity in the
          Church, which should exclude all sectarianism, and embrace both East and West.
          Consequently he did not rest in the policy of his uncle Justin; he tried to
          accomplish what Zeno and Anastasius had failed to accomplish, a conciliation of
          the Chalcedonians and monophysites.
          
        
        One of his first acts was to deal a final blow to paganism.
          He shut up the philosophical schools at Athens, with which Theodosius II had
          not interfered when he founded the university of Constantinople. The abolition
          of the Athenian university has two aspects. In the first place, it was the last
          blow dealt by Christianity to the ancient philosophers and their doctrines, and
          was one of the acts which mark the reign of Justinian as the terminus of the
          ancient world. In the second place, it was a measure in which Justinian's
          design of establishing a unity of belief and thought in the Empire was
          manifested; and it is to be taken closely with the law that pagans and
          heretical Christians were not to hold office in either the civil service or the
          army. His general principle is laid down clearly in a constitution (published
          shortly before his uncle's death): “All will be able to perceive that from
          those who do not worship God rightly, human goods also are withheld”,—a most
          concise expression of religious intolerance. It may be observed that in this
          constitution the Manichaeans are mentioned with special acrimony, and rendered
          liable to the extreme penalties of the law. It was the instinct of
          Christianity, which was essentially monistic, though not with Semitic monism,
          to fight against all forms of dualism as the most odious kind of heresy.
          
        
        The monophysites held a peculiar
          position. They were very numerous, and they were supported by the sympathy of
          the Empress Theodora, who shared their creed. Justinian considered it an
          important political object to unite them with the orthodox Church, and it was a
          theological problem to accomplish this—to make concessions to the heretics
          without abandoning the basis of Chalcedon.
          
        
        Justinian might have carried this out in the East without
          much difficulty, if he had been content to sacrifice union with the western
          Church. But that would have been to undo what Justin had done and he himself
          had confirmed; and the union of the eastern and western Churches was of primary
          importance for the restorer of Roman rule in Italy and Africa. His political
          designs exercised a perceptible control on his ecclesiastical measures.
          
        
        This was the dilemma that beset every Roman Emperor—quite
          apart from his personal opinions—ever since the council of Chalcedon. If he
          chose to attempt to establish unity in the East, he must sacrifice unity with
          the West, as Zeno and Anastasius had done. If he chose to seek unity with the
          West, like Justin, he must be satisfied to see his dominions distracted by the
          bitter opposition of synodites and monophysites. The imperial throne shared by the orthodox
          Justinian and the Eutychian Theodora was symbolic of the division of the Empire
          in the matter of theological beliefs.
          
        
        Justinian’s achievement was to overcome this dilemma. He
          was powerful enough to carry a measure which tended to unity by modifying the
          synod of Chalcedon without breaking with the Church of Rome.
          
        
        Apart from their personal opinions—which, while we admit
          that they co-operated, we must set aside in order to observe the influence of
          circumstances—the policies of Zeno, Anastasius, and Justin in regard to this
          problem were natural. To Zeno and Anastasius, who had no thought of recovering
          power in Italy, the opposition of the bishop of Rome was a matter of smaller
          importance than division in the Empire. Justin’s policy was naturally
          anti-monophysitic, because it was a reaction against Anastasius; and such a
          policy implied a renewal of relations with Rome. Justinian’s intervention in
          the political world of western Europe altered the position of the bishop of
          Rome, and in the fifth Council of Constantinople the Emperor exercised an
          unprecedented authority, which would have pleased Constantius II.
          
        
        In 536 AD, by the influence of Theodora, Anthimus, a man of monophysitic opinions, was appointed
          Patriarch of Constantinople. In the following year Pope Agapetus visited that city on political business, to treat for peace on behalf of Theodabad; it was the second time that an Ostrogothic king
          had despatched a Pope on a message to an Emperor. Agapetus Succeeded in obtaining the deposition of Anthimus,
          and the election of an orthodox successor, Mennas.
          That Justinian was not aware of the real opinions of Anthimus,
          before Agapetus unveiled his heterodoxy, is unlikely,
          but the supporter of orthodoxy could not refuse to oppose him, once it was made
          public, and that by the bishop of Rome. Dante represents Justinian as
          originally holding monophysitic opinions, and owing his conversion to Agapetus.
          
        
        The controversy of the “three articles”, a long chapter in
          the ecclesiastical history of the sixth century, began in 544, and lasted for
          eight years. We need not follow its details, but the elements that were
          involved in it as well as its consequences must be briefly explained. Three
          points to be noticed are—(1) that it was externally connected with an Origenistic controversy which had disturbed Palestine for
          some years past; (2) that the difficulty of concluding the question depended on
          the wavering position of Pope Vigilius; (3) that
          Justinian's desire to carry his point was at first quickened by the
          monophysitic leanings of his consort, who died before the dispute was decided.
          
        
        At Justinian’s desire the Patriarch Mennas held a local synod, at which the writings of Origen were condemned. Theodore Ascidas, bishop of Caesarea, a monophysite who believed in the Origenistic theology, did not
          oppose this sentence, but made a fruitful suggestion to Justinian, of which the
          apparently exclusive aim was to reunite the monophysites,
          but which really contained a blow at a prominent opponent of Origen’s methods,
          Theodore of Mopsuestia. The import of this suggestion
          was that what really repelled the monophysites was
          not any point of doctrine, but the countenance given by the council of
          Chalcedon to certain Nestorians.
          
        
        Accordingly in 544 Justinian promulgated an edict, wherein
          the Three Articles, which gave the name to the controversy, were enunciated—(1)
          Theodore of Mopsuestia and his works were condemned;
          (2) certain writings of Theodoret against Cyril were
          condemned; and (3) a letter of Ibas, addressed to a
          Persian and censuring Cyril, was condemned. The council of Chalcedon had
          expressly acknowledged the orthodoxy of these writings and their authors, and
          thus the authority of that council seemed called in question, though the edict
          expressly professed to respect it.
          
        
        The bishops of the East, including Mennas,
          signed the edict; but Mennas made his adhesion
          conditional on the approval of the bishop of Rome, and it is just the attitude
          of the bishop of Rome that lends an interest to the controversy.
          
        
        Vigilius had been elevated to
          the papal see of Rome under circumstances which appear at least
          unusual. He was at Constantinople when Agapetus died in 537, and his election rested on the support of Theodora, with whom he
          is said to have made a sort of bargain not to act against the monophysite Anthimus, the deposed
          Patriarch. Before he arrived at Rome, Silverius had
          been elected Pope in Italy, and the deposition and banishment of the latter, on
          the charge of treason, by Belisarius, give room for suspicion that corrupt
          dealings were practiced for the benefit of Vigilius.
          
        
        When Vigilius was called upon to
          sign the edict of the “three articles” he felt himself in a dilemma. The
          western Church, especially the Church of Africa, cried out loudly against the
          document, while Vigilius felt himself under
          obligations to Theodora and the Emperor. A synod at Carthage went so far as to
          excommunicate the Pope (549).
          
        
        At first he refused to sign. When he was at Rome, at a safe
          distance from the Caesar-Pope, resistance did not seem hard. But Justinian
          summoned him to Constantinople, where he remained until 554. During this time
          he wavered between the two forces in whose conflict he was involved—the ecclesiastical
          opinion of the West and the imperial authority. The latter finally conquered,
          but not until the Pope had been condemned in the fifth general Council, held at
          Constantinople in 553, after which he retracted his condemnation of the
          articles, attributing it to the arts of the devil.
          
        
        The fifth general Council, it should be observed, has an
          importance beyond the rather trivial subjects, discussed. Its basis, its
          agenda, was an edict drawn up by the Emperor; it adopted theological tenets
          formulated by the Emperor. This is the most characteristic manifestation of Justinianean Caesaropapism.
          
        
        The election of Pelagius as the successor of Vigilius to the see of Rome is noteworthy, because the
          Roman Emperor exercised the right of confirming the election, which had
          belonged to the Ostrogothic monarch. This right gave Justinian an
          ecclesiastical power of European extent, and introduced an important theory
          into Christendom. “According to the Liber Diurnus (a
          collection of forms which represents the state of things in those days or
          shortly after), the death of a Roman bishop was to be notified to the exarch of
          Ravenna; the successor was to be chosen by the clergy, the nobles of Rome, the
          soldiery, and the citizens; and the ratification of the election was to be requested
          in very submissive terms both of the Emperor and of his deputy the exarch”.
          
        
        Pelagius upheld the three articles of the council, but the
          unity of the East and the consent of the Pope were purchased at the expense of
          the unity of the West. Milan and Aquileia would know nothing of the fifth
          Council, and although the invasion of the Lombards soon drove Milan into the
          arms of Rome, the see of Aquileia and the bishop of Istria seceded from the
          Roman Church for more than a hundred and forty years.
          
        
        In Egypt monophysitism was
          ineradicable. Alexandria “the Great” was a scene of continual religious
          quarrels between the Eutychians and the Melchites, as they called the orthodox
          Catholics. In Syria monophysitism continued under the
          name of Jacobitism—a name derived from its propagator in the sixth century,
          Jacob al Baradai, a travelling monk.
          
        
        The Armenian Church also adopted the Eutychian heresy, and
          in the ultra-Eutychian form of aphthartodocetism, the
          doctrine that Christ's body was incorruptible. It is curious that the same
          cause favoured the survival of the two opposite doctrines, Eutychianism and Nestorianism, in Armenia and Persia respectively. The Persian government
          tolerated Nestorian Christianity in its dominions, and looked with favour on a
          monophysitic Armenian Church, because both creeds were opposed to the State
          religion of Byzantium.
          
        
        I have mentioned aphthartodocetism.
          It obtained a certain notoriety in the last years of Justinian's reign, for the
          old Emperor adopted the doctrine himself, and enforced it on his subjects by an
          edict. His death cut short the full execution his last and least Caesaropapistic undertaking.
          
        
        Among his acts of ecclesiastical autocracy we must mention
          the edict which raised the see of Prima Justiniana,
          in his own native province of Dacia Mediterranea, to
          the rank of an archbishopric (535 ad).
          “Desiring”, this document begins, “to increase in many and divers ways our
          native land, in which God first granted us to come into this world, which He
          himself founded, we wish to augment it and make it very great in ecclesiastical
          rank”. This decree was confirmed in another decree ten years later (545 ad). I do not
          consider it justifiable to say, as ecclesiastical historians sometimes do, that
          Justinian desired to found a sixth patriarchate; on the contrary, the new
          archbishop, as I understand the second edict, was to depend on the Pope of
          Rome, and to hold the same position, for example, as the archbishop of Ravenna.
          
        
        In regard to the missionary activity which Justinian
          encouraged for the conversion of heathen nations, I cannot do better than quote
          the following little-known account of the conversion of the Nobadae:
          
        
        “Among the clergy in attendance on the Patriarch Theodosius
          was a proselyte named Julianus, an old man of great worth, who conceived an
          earnest spiritual desire to Christianize the wandering people who dwell on the
          eastern borders of the Thebais beyond Egypt, and who
          are not only not subject to the authority of the Roman Empire, but even receive
          a subsidy on condition that they do not enter nor pillage Egypt. The blessed
          Julianus, therefore, being full of anxiety for this people, went and spoke
          about them to the late Queen Theodora, in the hope of awakening in her a
          similar desire for their conversion; and as the queen was fervent in zeal for
          God, she received the proposal with joy, and promised to do everything in her
          power for the conversion of these tribes from the errors of idolatry. In her
          joy, therefore, she informed the victorious King Justinian of the purposed
          undertaking, and promised and anxiously desired to send the blessed Julian
          thither. But when the king [Emperor] heard that the person she intended to send
          was opposed to the council of Chalcedon, he was not pleased, and determined to
          write to the bishops of his own side in the Thebais,
          with orders for them to proceed thither and instruct the Nobadae,
          and plant among them the name of synod. And as he entered upon the matter with
          great zeal, he sent thither, without a moment’s delay, ambassadors with gold
          and baptismal robes, and gifts of honor for the king
          of that people, and letters for the duke of the Thebais,
          enjoining him to take every care of the embassy and escort them to the
          territories of the Nobadae. When, however, the queen
          learnt these things, she quickly, with much cunning, wrote letters to the duke
          of the Thebais, and sent a mandatory of her court to
          carry them to him; and which were as follows: ‘Inasmuch as both his majesty and
          myself have purposed to send an embassy to the people of the Nobadae, and I am now dispatching a blessed man named
          Julian; and further my will is that my ambassador should arrive at the
          aforesaid people before his majesty’s; be warned, that if you permit his
          ambassador to arrive there before mine, and do not hinder him by various
          pretexts until mine shall have reached you and shall have passed through your
          province and arrived at his destination, your life shall answer for it; for I
          shall immediately send and take off your head’. Soon after the receipt of this
          letter the king’s ambassador also came, and the duke said to him: ‘You must
          wait a little while we look out and procure beasts of burden and men who know
          the deserts, and then you will be able to proceed’. And thus he delayed him
          until the arrival of the merciful queen’s embassy, who found horses and guides
          in waiting, and the same day, without loss of time, under a show of doing it by
          violence, they laid hands upon him, and were the first to proceed. As for the
          duke, he made his excuses to the king’s ambassador, saying: ‘Lo! when I had made
          my preparations and was desirous of sending you onward, ambassadors from the
          queen arrived and fell upon me with violence, and took away the beasts of
          burden I had got ready, and have passed onward; and I am too well acquainted
          with the fear in which the queen is held to venture to oppose them. But abide
          still with me until I can make fresh preparations for you, and then you also
          shall go in peace’. And when he heard these things he rent his garments, and
          threatened him terribly and reviled him; and after some time he also was able
          to proceed, and followed the other’s track without being aware of the fraud
          which had been practiced upon him”.
          
        
        “The blessed Julian meanwhile and the ambassadors who
          accompanied him had arrived at the confines of the Nobadae,
          whence they sent to the king and his princes informing him of their coming;
          upon which an armed escort set out, who received them joyfully, and brought
          them into their land unto the king. And he too received them with pleasure, and
          her majesty's letter was presented and read to him, and the purport of it
          explained. They accepted also the magnificent honours sent them, and the
          numerous baptismal robes, and everything else richly provided for their use.
          And immediately with joy they yielded themselves up and utterly abjured the
          errors of their forefathers, and confessed the God of the Christians, saying,
          ‘He is the one true God, and there is no other beside Him’. And after Julian
          had given them much instruction, and taught them, he further told them about
          the council of Chalcedon, saying that inasmuch as certain disputes had sprung
          up among Christians touching the faith, and the blessed Theodosius being
          required to receive the council and having refused was ejected by the king
          [Emperor] from his throne, whereas the queen received him and rejoiced in him
          because he stood firm in the right faith and left his throne for its sake, on
          this account her majesty has sent us to you, that ye also may walk in the ways
          of Pope Theodosius, and stand in his faith and imitate his constancy. And
          moreover the king has sent unto you ambassadors, who are already on their way,
          in our footsteps”.
          
        
        The Emperor’s emissaries arrived soon afterwards, and were
          dismissed by the king of the Nobadae, who told them
          that if his people embraced Christianity at all it would be the doctrine of the
          holy Theodosius of Alexandria, and not the ‘wicked faith’ of the Emperor.
          
        
        In his own dominions too the activity of Christian
          missionaries was necessary, for in the devious recesses of Asia Minor there
          were many spots, pagi,
          where heathenism survived. It is remarkable that for the conversion of his
          heathen subjects Justinian employed a monophysitic priest, John of Ephesus, who
          afterwards wrote an ecclesiastical history in Syriac from the monophysitic
          point of view. We shall see how the monophysites were
          persecuted by a zealous Patriarch and an unwise Emperor after Justinian’s death.
          Towards the close of the century, when the heresy was almost exterminated from
          the Empire, it was revived, as has been already mentioned, by one Jacob al Baradai, who, dressed as a beggar—hence his name “the
          Ragged”—travelled about in the provinces of Syria and Mesopotamia and organized
          anew the monophysitic Church. To the renascent monophysites was attached the name of the second founder of the sect; they were called Jacobites.
          
        
        
           
        
        CHAPTER XII
          
        
        THE SLAVS
          
        
         
          
        
        In one respect the history of Byzantium, as the capital of
          the Roman world, differed little from its history as a Greek republic. Both as
          the mercantile commonwealth and as the imperial city, it was exposed, with its
          adjoining territory, to the hostilities of the barbarians of various races who
          infested the wild and ill-known lands of the Balkan mountains or dwelled on the
          shores of the Danube. In fact, Polybius’ remarks on the favourable site of
          Byzantium seawards and its unfavourable aspect landwards hold good of its
          subsequent experiences, and the following passage might be taken as a short
          summary of one side of Byzantine history:
          
        
        “As Thrace surrounds the territory of the Byzantines on all
          sides, reaching from sea to sea, they are involved in an endless and
          troublesome war against the Thracians, for it is not feasible, by making
          preparations on a grand scale and winning one decisive victory over them, to
          get rid once for all of their hostilities; the barbarous nations and dynasts
          are too numerous. If they overcome one, three more worse than the first arise and
          advance against their country. Nor can they gain any advantage by submitting to
          pay tribute and making definite contracts; for if they make any concession to
          one prince, such a concession raises up against them five times as many foes.
          For these reasons they are involved in a neverending and troublesome war. For what is more dangerous than a bad neighbour, and what
          more dreadful than a war with barbarians? And besides the other evils that
          attend on war, they have to undergo (to speak poetically) a sort of Tantalean punishment, for when they have diligently tilled
          their land, which is very fertile, and have been rewarded by the production of
          an abundant and surpassingly fine crop, then come the barbarians, and
          having reaped part of the fruits to carry off with them, destroy what they
          cannot take away. The Byzantines can only murmur indignantly, and endure”.
          
        
        This passage might have been written of the depredations of
          the Huns, the Ostrogoths, the Avars, or the Slaves.
          
        
        Of these four peoples, the first three were only comets of
          ruin in the Balkan peninsula, while the Slavonic peoples, to whose early
          history this chapter is devoted, probably began to filter into the provinces of
          Illyricum and Thrace as settlers before the invasions of Attila, and in later
          times pouring in as formidable invaders, gradually converted those provinces
          into Slavonic principalities, which, according to the tide of war, were
          sometimes dependent on, sometimes independent of, the government of
          Constantinople.
          
        
        To understand the history of the Haemus countries, the
          extension of the Slavonic races there, and the campaigns of the Roman armies
          against the invaders, a general notion of the very difficult and still
          imperfectly explored geography of Thrace is indispensable.
          
        
        We may consider Mount Vitos, and
          the town of Sardica, now Sofia, which lies at its
          base as the central point of the peninsula. Rising in the shape of an immense
          cone to a height of 2300 metres, Vitos affords to the
          climber who ascends it a splendid view of the various complicated mountain
          chains which diversify the surrounding lands—a view which has been pronounced
          finer than that at Tempe or that at Vodena. In the
          group of which this mountain and another named Ryl,
          to southward, are the highest peaks, two rivers of the lower Danube system, the Oescus (Isker) and the Nisava have their sources, as well as the two chief rivers
          of the Aegean system, the Hebrus (Maritsa) and the Strymon (Struma).
          
        
        From this central region stretches in a south-easterly
          direction the double chain of Rhodope, cleft in twain by the valley of the Nestos (Mesta). The easterly range, Rhodope proper, forms
          the western boundary of the great plain of Thrace, while the range of Orbelos separates the Nestos’
          valley from the Strymon valley.
          
        
        The great Haemus or Balkan chain which runs from east to
          west is also double, like Rhodope, but is not in the same way divided by a
          large river. The Haemus’ mountains begin near the sources of the Timacus and Margus, from which
          they stretch to the shores of the Euxine. To a traveler approaching them from the northern or Danubian side
          they do not present an impressive appearance, for the ascent is very gradual;
          plateau rises above plateau, or the transition is accomplished by gentle
          slopes, and the height of the highest parts is lost by the number of
          intervening degrees. But on the southern side the descent is precipitous, and
          the aspect is imposing and sublime. This capital difference between the two
          sides of the Haemus range is closely connected with the existence of the second
          and lower parallel range, called the Sredna Gora,
          which runs through Roumelia (region
            of S. Bulgaria, between the Balkan and Rhodope)
              from Sofia to Sliven. It seems as if a convulsion of the earth had cloven
              asunder an original and large chain by a sudden rent, which gave its abrupt and
              sheer character to the southern side of the Haemus mountains, and interrupted
              the gradual incline upwards from the low plain of Thrace.
  
        
        The important chain of Sredna Gora, which is often confounded with the northern chain of Haemus, is divided
          into three parts, which, following Hochstetter, we
          may call the Karadza Dagh,
          the Sredna Gora, and the Ichtimaner.
          The Karadza Dagh mountains
          are the most easterly, and are separated from Sredna Gora by the river Strema (a tributary of the
          Maritsa), while the valley of the Tundza (Tainaros),
          with its fields of roses and pleasantly situated towns, divides it from Mount
          Haemus. Sredna Gora reaches a greater height than the
          mountains to east or to west, and is separated by the river Topolnitsa from the most westerly portion, the Ichtimaner mountains, which form a sort of transition connecting the Balkan system with
          the Rhodope system, whilst at the same time they are the watershed between the
          tributaries of the Hebrus and those of the Danube. It
          is in this range too that the important pass of Succi is situated, through
          which the road led from Constantinople to Singidunum,
          Sirmium, and Italy.
          
        
        The river Isker divides the
          Balkan chain into a western and an eastern half. Of the western mountains,
          which command a view of the middle Danube, we need only mention the strange
          region which Kanitz, the Austrian traveller,
          discovered near the fort of Belgradcik. “Gigantic
          pillars of dark red sandstone, crowned by groups of trees, rise in fantastic
          shapes to heights above 200 metres, and, separated by rivulets and surrounded
          by luxuriant green, they form remarkable groups and alleys, as it were a city
          changed to stone, with towers, burgs, houses, bridges, obelisks, and ships, men
          and beasts”.
          
        
        In the central part of the eastern Haemus mountains is the
          now celebrated pass of Sipka, which connects the
          valley of the Tundza with the valley of the Jantra (Jatrus), and is the chief
          route from Thrace into Lower Moesia. Between this spot and the pass of Sliven
          farther east extend the wildest and most impervious regions of the Balkans,
          regions which have always been the favorite homes of scamars and klephts, who could defy the justice of
          civilization in thick forests and inaccessible ravines—regions echoing with the
          wild songs and romances of outlaw life. Beyond the pass of the Iron Gates
          (Demir Kapu), connecting Sliven with Trnovo, the range splits itself into three prongs; the
          north prong touching the river of the Great Kamcija,
          the middle touching the meeting of the Great and the Little Kamcija,
          and the southern touching the sea. In this part there are three passes, one of
          which is reached from Sliven, the other two from Karnabad.
          
        
        The east side of the great Thracian plain is bounded by the Strandza range, which separates it from the Euxine,
          and throws out in a south-westerly direction the Tekir Dagh, which stretches along the west of the Propontis, shooting into the Thracian Chersonese and
          extending along the north Aegean coast as far as the Strymon.
          The Thracian plain is a flat wilderness, only good for poor pasture.
          
        
        The oldest inhabitants, of whose existence in the peninsula
          we know, were a branch of the Indo-European family, which is generally called
          the Thraco-Illyrian branch, falling as it does into
          two main divisions, the Thracian and the Illyrian. The Thracians occupied the
          eastern, the Illyrians the western side of the peninsula, the boundary between
          them being roughly the courses of the Drave and the Strymon.
          Any descendants of the Thracians who still survive are to be found among the Roumanians, while the Albanians represent the Illyrians and
          Epirotes. The Epirotes stood in much the same relation to the Illyrians as the
          Macedonians stood to the Thracians. Of the numerous Thracian tribes (Odrysians, Triballi, Getae, Mysians, Bessi, etc.), the Bessi or Satri, in the region of Rhodope, remained longest a
          corporate nation in the presence of Roman influences; they were converted to
          Christianity in the fourth century, and in the fifth century they still held
          the church service in their own tongue. The Noropians,
          a subdivision of the Paeonians, whose lake dwellings are described by
          Herodotus, deserve mention, because the name survived in the Middle Ages (nerop'ch, merop'ch) as the name
          of a class of serfs in the Serbian kingdom. Of the Illyrian tribes the most
          important were the Autariats, Dardanians, Dalmatians,
          Istrians, Liburnians. As to the Thracian and Illyrian languages, a general but
          vague idea can be formed of them by the help of modern Albanese, whence
          Dalmatia has been explained to mean “shepherd land”; Skodra,
          “hill”; Bora, “snow” (a mountain in Macedonia); Bessi,
          “the faithful” (originally the name of priests); Dardania,
          “land of pears”, etc. The difficulty experienced by the Romans in subduing and
          incorporating in their Empire all these brave mountain tribes is well known.
          
        
        It must be clearly understood that Latin became the general
          language of the peninsula when the Roman conquests were consolidated, except on
          the south and east coastlines of the Aegean, Propontis,
          and Euxine, where the towns, many of them Greek colonies and all long familiar
          with Greek, continued to speak that language. That Latin was the language of
          the greater part of the peninsula there are many proofs. Priscus tells us
          expressly, in speaking of his expedition to the country of the Huns, that Latin
          was the language everywhere. The bishops of Marcianopolis used Latin in their correspondence with the council of Chalcedon. At the end of
          the sixth century words used by a peasant are recorded, which are the first
          trace of the Roumanian language, which developed in
          these regions and was born of the union of Latin with old Thracian. The Emperor
          Justinian, a native of Dardania, speaks of Latin as
          his own language.
          
        
        We need not discuss here the wild theories, resting chiefly
          on accidental similarity of names which may be made to prove anything, that
          Slavonic races dwelled along with the Thraco-Illyrian
          from time immemorial; they have been refuted by Jiricek.
          The pedantic Byzantine custom of calling contemporary peoples by the name of
          ancient peoples who had dwelt in the same lands led to a misunderstanding, and
          originated the idea that the Slavonic races were autochthonous.
          
        
        But if this theory assigns to the presence of the Slaves a
          too early period, we must beware of falling into the opposite mistake of
          setting their advent too late. The arguments of Drinov,
          which are accepted by the historian of the Bulgarians, make it possible that
          the infiltration of Slavonic elements into the cis-Danubian lands began about 300 ad,
          before the so-called wandering of the nations.
          
        
        It is probable enough that there were Slaves in the great
          Dacian kingdom of Decebalus, which was subverted by
          Trajan. At all events, the Roman occupation of Dacia beyond the Danube for a
          century and a half between Trajan and Aurelian, left its traces in that
          country, and also among Slavonic races; for Trajan or Trojan figured
          prominently in Slavonic legend as the deliverer from the Dacian oppressor, and
          was even deified. “Bulgarian songs at the present day celebrate the Tzar
          Trojan, the lord of inexhaustible treasures, for whom burning gold and pure
          silver flow from seventy wells”. Slavonic tradition called the Romans Vlachians, and the first appearance of the Vlachians beyond the Danube was long remembered.
          
        
        The Slaves doubtless played a considerable part in the
          frontier wars of the third century, but whether the Carpi, whom Galerius settled along with the Bastarnae in the provinces of Moesia and Thrace (298) were a Slavonic race, as some
            authorities believe, we cannot be certain. It is possible, however, that Slaves
            formed part of the large mass of barbarians, 200,000, to whom the Emperor Carus assigned habitations in the peninsula; and there are
            certainly distinct traces of the existence of Slavonic communities in
            itineraries composed in the fourth century. There were many generals of
            Slavonic origin in Roman service in the fifth century, and in the sixth century
            Procopius has preserved to us many names of Slavonic towns.
  
        
        We are then, I think, justified in assuming that in the
          fifth century there was a considerable Slavonic element in the lands south of
          the Ister, holding the position of Roman coloni.
          They formed a layer of population which would give security and permanence to the
          settlements of future invaders of kindred race. And here we touch upon what
          seems a strong confirmation of the conclusion to which stray vestiges lead us,
          regarding an early Slavonic colonization. The Ostrogoths, who invaded and
          settled in Italy, held but there but a short time; the duration of Lombard
          influence in Italy
            was longer, but not long; the Vandals were soon
              dislodged from Africa. On the other hand, the Franks held permanent sway in the
              lands in which they settled, just as Slavonic nations still dominate the
              countries between the Adriatic and the Euxine. Now the main difference between
              the conquest of Gaul by the Franks and the conquest of Italy by the Ostrogoths
              was, that the former had been preceded by centuries of gradual infiltration of
              Frank elements in the countries to the west of the Ehine,
              whereas for Theodoric there was no such basis on which to consolidate a Gothic
              kingdom. The natural induction is that the cause whose presence secured the
              permanence of the Frank kingdom in Gaul, and whose absence facilitated the
              disappearance of the Gothic race from Italy, co-operated to render permanent
              the Slavonic conquests. This induction, of course, is not strict; we have not
              excluded the possibility of like effects resulting from different causes, and
              the case of the Visigoths in Spain is an obvious, though explicable, exception.
              But the fact that we have distinct traces of early Slavonic settlements
              supplements the defect of the a priori induction. The circumstance that there
              is no direct mention of such settlements by writers of the time can have little
              weight in the opposite scale; such things often escape the notice of
              contemporaries.
  
        
        The great political characteristic of the Slavonic races
          was their independence, in which they resembled the Arabs. They could not
          endure the idea of a monarch, and the communes, independent of, and constantly
          at discord with, one another, united only in the presence of a dangerous enemy.
          Owing to this characteristic their invasions cannot have been efficiently organized,
          and an able general should have been able to cut them off in detachments. The
          family, governed and represented by the oldest member, was the unit of the
          commune or tribe; the chiefs of the community, whose territory was called
          a zupa,
          were selected from certain leading families which thus formed an aristocracy.
          
        
        The character of the Slaves is described by a Greek Emperor
          as artless and hospitable; but it was often, no doubt, the artlessness of a
          heathen barbarian. They practised both agriculture and pasture. Physically they
          were tall and strong, and of blond complexion. Women occupied an honorable position, and the patriarchal character of their
          social life, by which the family was the proprietor and every individual
          belonged to a family, excluded poverty. Only an excommunicated person could be
          poor, and therefore to be poor meant to be bad, and was expressed by the same
          word. In the sixth century their abodes were wretched hovels, and their chief
          food was millet.
          
        
        The Emperor Maurice, in his treatise on the art of war,
          gives us an account of the Slavonic methods of warfare. They were unable to
          fight well in regular battle on open ground, and thus they were fain to choose
          mountains and morasses, ravines and thickets, in which they could arrange
          ambuscades and surprises, and bring into play their experience of forest and
          mountain life. In this kind of warfare skill in archery was serviceable, and
          they used poisoned arrows. Their weapons in hand-to-hand fight were battle-axes
          and battle-mallets. Maurice advises that campaigns against them should be
          undertaken in the winter, because then the trees are leafless and the forests
          less impenetrable to the view, while the snow betrays the steps of the foe, and
          the frozen rivers give no advantage to their swimming powers. It was a common
          device of a hard-pressed Slovene to dive into a river and not emerge, breathing
          through a reed whose extremity was just above the surface. It required long
          experience and sharp eyes to see the end of the reed and detect the fugitive.
          
        
        The Slaves believed in a supreme God, Svarog,
          the lord of lightning, who created the world out of the sand of the sea; in
          lesser gods, among whom was reckoned Trajan; and in all sorts of supernatural
          beings, good and bad (Bogy and Besy); for instance,
          in vlkodlaks or
          vampires, from which the modern Greek Vroukolakas is
          borrowed, in lake nymphs (judi)
          a sort of long-haired mermaids who draw down fishermen entangled in their locks
          to the depths below. The most interesting of these beings are the Samovili or Samodivi, who live
          and dance in the mountains. “They hasten swiftly through the air; they ride on
          earth on stags, using adders as bridles and yellow snakes as girdles. Their
          hair is of light color. They are generally hostile to
          men, whose black eyes they blind and quaff”, but they are friends of great
          heroes, and live with them as sworn sisters.
          
        
        Until the last years of the fourth century, when the
          Visigothic soldiers took up their quarters in the land and exhausted it, the
          Balkan peninsula had enjoyed a long peace; and after the final departure of
          Alaric for Italy, it was allowed almost forty years of comparative freedom from
          the invasions of foes to recover its prosperity. But the rise of the Hunnic
          monarchy under Attila in the countries north of the Danube meant that evil days
          were in store for it; and the invasions of the barbarian Attila, a scourge far
          worse than the raids of Alaric, reduced the plains and valleys of Thrace and
          Illyricum to uncultivated and desert solitudes, the inhabitants fleeing to the mountains.
          And when the Hunnic empire, that transitory phenomenon which united many
          nations loosely for a moment without any real bonds of law or interest, was
          dissipated, the races which had belonged to it, Germans and Slaves and Huns,
          hovered on the Danube watching their chance of plunder. The chief of these were
          the Ostrogoths, who, while they were a check on the Huns and on Germans more
          uncivilized than themselves, infested the lands of the Haemus, Illyria, and
          Epirus, until in 588 Theodoric, like Alaric, went westwards to a new home. The
          departure of the Ostrogoths was like the opening of a sluice; the Slaves and
          Bulgarians, whom their presence had kept back, were let loose on the Empire,
          and began periodical invasions. It must be noted that, beside the Ostrogoths,
          some non-German nations had settled in corners; the Satages and Alans in Lower Moesia, and Huns in the Dobrudza.
          
        
        I have already mentioned what is known of these invasions
          in the reign of Anastasius, and how that Emperor built the Long Wall to protect
          the capital. The invasions continued in the reign of Justinian and throughout
          the sixth century, but the Bulgarians soon cease to be mentioned, and it
          appears probable that they were subjugated by the neighbouring Slaves.
          
        
        No real opposition was offered to the invasions of the
          barbarians, until Mundus the Gepid, who afterwards
          assisted in quelling the Nika insurgents, defeated and repelled the Bulgarians
          in 530. For the following years, until 534, the Haemus provinces enjoyed
          immunity from the plunderers, owing to the ability of Chilbudius,
          master of soldiers in Thrace, who was appointed to defend the Danube frontier,
          and to the measures which were taken for strengthening the fortifications.
          
        
        Besides the outer line of strong places on the river, an
          inner line of defence was made in 530, connecting Ulpiana and Sardica. But, in 534 the death of Chilbudius in a battle with the Slaves left the frontier
          without a capable defender, and the old ravages were renewed. A grand
          expedition in 540 penetrated to Greece, but the Peloponnesus was saved by the
          fortifications of the isthmus. Cassandrea, however, was taken, and the invaders
          crossed from Sestos to the coast of Asia Minor. The havoc wrought in this year
          throughout Thrace, Illyricum, and northern Greece was so serious that Justinian
          set about making new lines of defence on an extensive scale, which will
          presently be described.
          
        
        Two Slavonic tribes are mentioned at this period, the
          Slovenes and the Antai or Wends. They did not differ
          from each other in either language or physical traits; both enjoyed kingless
          government of a popular nature, both worshipped one God, both were intolerant
          of the Greek and oriental conception of fate. Procopius relates that about this
          time hostilities arose between the two tribes, and the Slovenes conquered the Antai; but it has been conjectured that this is an
          ill-informed foreigner’s account of a totally different transaction, namely the
          reduction of the Slavonic tribes by the Bulgarians. However this may be, it is
          certain that the Bulgarians (whom Procopius calls Huns), the Slovenes, and the Antai were in the habit of invading the Empire together,
          and that some bond must have united the two different races. It is to be
          observed, however, that it is the Slaves who are always in the foreground from
          this time forth, and that the Bulgarians are almost never mentioned; whence the
          reverse relation, namely the conquest of the Bulgarians by the Slaves, might
          seem more probable. Those Bulgarians of the sixth century had, it must be
          remembered, nothing to do with the foundation of the Bulgarian kingdom, which
          took place in the seventh century.
          
        
        In 546 another Slavonic incursion took place, but on this
          occasion Justinian's principle of “barbarian cut barbarian” came into
          operation, and they were repulsed by the Heruls. Two
          years later the Slaves overran Illyricum with a numerous army, and appeared
          before Dyrrhachium, and in 551 a band of three
          thousand crossed the Danube unopposed and divided into two parties, of which
          one ravaged Thrace and the other Illyricum. Both were victorious over Roman
          generals; the maritime city of Toperus was taken; and
          the massacres and cruelties committed by the barbarians make the readers of
          Procopius shudder. In 552 the Slaves crossed the Danube again, intent on attacking
          Thessalonica, but the terror of the name of Germanus, who was then at Sardica preparing for an expedition to Italy, caused them
          to abandon the project and invade Dalmatia. At the beginning of Justinian’s
          reign Germanus had inflicted such an annihilating defeat on the Antai that the Slaves looked upon him with fear and awe.
          The great expedition of Zabergan and the Cotrigur Huns (whom Boesler calls
          Bulgarians) in 558 was probably accompanied by Slavonic forces.
          
        
        It is at this point that the Avars, whose empire
          considerably influenced the fortunes of the Slaves, appear on the political
          horizon of the West. But as their presence did not affect the Roman Empire
          until after the death of Justinian, we may reserve what is to be said of them
          for a future chapter.
          
        
        The wall of Anastasius had been the first step to a system
          of fortifications for defending the peninsula. Justinian carried out the idea
          on an extensive scale by strengthening old and building new forts in Thrace,
          Epirus, Dardania, Macedonia, Thessaly, and southern
          Greece.
          
        
        To protect Thrace there was first of all a line of
          fifty-two fortresses along the Danube, of which Securisma (or Securisca) and others were founded by Justinian,
          while the rest were strengthened and improved. South of the Danube, in Moesia,
          there were twenty-seven strong fortresses. On the Sea of Marmora Rhoedestus was built, a steep and large sea-washed town,
          while Perinthus (Heraclea) was provided with new
          walls. The walls that hedged in the Thracian Chersonese were restored. Sestos
          was made impregnable, and a high tower was erected at Elaius.
          Further west Aenus, near the mouth of the Hebrus, was surrounded with walls; while north-westward, in
          the regions of Rhodope and the Thracian plain, one hundred and three castles
          were restored. Trajanopolis (on Hebrus), Maximianopolis, and Doriscus were secured with new walls; Ballurus was converted
          into a fortified town; Philippopolis and Plotinopolis,
          on the Hebrus, were restored and strengthened; while Anastasiopolis was secured by a cross wall.
          
        
        The middle Danube was in the same way lined with castles
          and fortified towns, protecting the frontier of Illyricum; the most important
          were Singidon (Singidunum,
          now Belgrade), Octavum, eight miles to the west, Pincum, Margus, Viminacium, Capus, and Novae. In Dardania,
          Justinian’s native province, eight new castles were built, and sixty-one of
          older date restored. When invaders had penetrated this second line of
          fortresses they entered Macedonia, where a third system of strong defenses obstructed their path. We are told that forty-six
          forts and towers were restored or built in this district. Among those which
          were restored may be mentioned Cassandrea, which had been taken by the
          Slovenes, and among those which were newly built we may note Artemisium in the neighborhoods of Thessalonica.
          
        
        From Macedonia an invader might pass either southwards into
          Thessaly or westwards into Epirus. In Thessaly the fortified towns of Demetrias (the “fetter of Greece”), Thebae,
          Pharsalus, Metropolis, Gomphi, and Tricca formed a line of works across the country. The walls
          of Larissa were restored by Justinian, and new towns, Centauropolis,
          on Mount Pelion, Eurymene, and Caesarea (probably
          new), testified to the Emperor’s anxiety to protect his subjects. If an enemy
          wished to proceed into Greece, supposing that he had succeeded in entering the
          Thessalian plains, it was necessary for him to overpower or elude the garrison
          of two thousand men who were stationed in the fortresses that guarded the
          memorable defile of Thermopylae. These fortresses were restored and
          strengthened, the walls were made higher and more solid, the bastions and
          battlements were doubled, and cisterns were provided for the use of the
          garrison. The town of Heraclea, not far from Thermopylae, was also the
          object of imperial solicitude; the Euripus was protected by castles; the walls
          of Plataea, Athens, and Corinth were renewed, and the wall across the isthmus
          was solidified and improved by watch-towers. If, on the other hand, the foe
          turned his course westward, Justinian had secured those regions by erecting
          thirty-two new forts in the New Epirus, twelve new forts in the Old Epirus, and
          rehabilitating about twenty-five in each province.
          
        
        In regard to this elaborate system of fortification, which
          was a conspicuous and not dishonourable feature of Justinian’s reign, we must
          notice that he adopted an architectural innovation. Old-fashioned fortresses
          had been content with single towers, the new erections of Justinian were on a
          larger scale, and were crowned with many towers. It was probably found that the
          barbarians, who had learned a little about the art of besieging since they came
          into contact with the Empire, were not baffled by the one-towered battlements,
          and that stronger forts were necessary.
          
        
        We cannot hesitate to assume that these measures of
          Justinian were of great service for resisting the Slavonic and subsequent Avaric invasions. But it must be observed that some of them
          were intended as barriers not only against external invaders, but also against
          barbarians who had settled within the boundaries of the Empire. This, we are
          told expressly, was the case with the renovation of Philippopolis and Plotinopolis. We cannot doubt that these barbarian settlers
          were Slaves.
          
        
         
          
        
        CHAPTER XIII
          
        
        CHANGES IN THE PROVINCIAL ADMINISTRATION
          
        
         
          
        
        The changes which were made by Justinian in the provincial
          administration were only of a partial nature, but they are nevertheless
          important, because they form a stage of transition between the arrangement of
          Diocletian and the later Thematic system which was developed in the seventh and
          eighth centuries.
          
        
        In the earlier system, instituted by Diocletian and
          Constantine, three points are especially prominent—(1) the separation of the
          civil from the military administration; (2) the hierarchical or ladder-like
          principle by which not only the praetorian prefect intervened between the
          Emperor and the provincial governors, but vicarii or
          diocesan presidents intervened between the provincial governors and the praetorian
          prefect; (3) the tendency to break up provinces into smaller divisions.
          
        
        On the other hand, the Thematic system, of which I shall
          speak in a future chapter, was characterized by features exactly the reverse.
          Civil and military administration are combined in the hands of the same
          governor; the principle of intermediate dioceses has disappeared, as well as
          the principle of praetorian prefectures; and the districts of the governors are
          comparatively large.
          
        
        It is then instructive to observe that, though Justinian
          made no thoroughgoing change in the system that had prevailed during the fourth
          and fifth centuries, almost all the particular changes which he did introduce
          tended in the direction of the later system. In certain provinces he invested
          the same persons with military, civil, and fiscal powers; he did away with some
          of the diocesan governors, and he combined some of the small divisions to form
          larger provinces. These changes were made in the years 535 and 536 ad.
  
        
        (1.) “In certain of our provinces, in which both a civil
          and a military governor are stationed, they are continually conflicting and
          quarrelling with each other, not with a view to the benefit, but with a view to
          the greater oppression of the subjects; so we have thought it right in these cases
          to combine the two separate charges to form one office, and to give the old
          name of praetor to the new governor”.
          
        
        This principle was applied in three cases at the same time
          (18th May 535). The praeses of
          Pisidia was invested with authority over the military forces stationed in the
          province, and so likewise the praeses of
          Lycaonia. Each of these officers ceased to be called praeses,
          and assumed the more glorious title of praetor Justinianus, which was accompanied with
          the rank of spectabilis.
          The vicarius Thraciarum,
          or governor of the Thracian diocese, and the master of soldiers in Thrace
          (officers whose spheres, as experience proved, tended to conflict) were
          abolished and superseded by a praetor Justinianus per Thraciam invested
          with civil, military, and fiscal powers.
          
        
        The same principle had been adopted just a month before in
          the case of the new Justinianean counts of Phrygia Pacatiana and First Galatia. It was adopted two months
          later in the case of the new Justinianean moderator
          of Helenopontus and the new Justinianean praetor of Paphlagonia; and in the following year (536) it was applied to the
          new proconsul of Cappadocia and the proconsul of the recently formed province
          of Third Armenia.
          
        
        In Egypt this principle had been practically operative
          under the old system; in the turbulent district of Isauria the governor (count
          of Isauria) was invested with both military and civil powers; the duke of
          Arabia also held the double office. But the point is that these exceptions were
          recognized as opposed to the general principle, and it was attempted to bring
          them into accordance with that general principle by the fiction that the count
          of Isauria, for example, represented two separate persons; he held, as it were,
          the civil power in his right hand and the military power in his left, and his
          right hand was not supposed to know what his left hand was doing. Justinian
          introduced a new principle and a new kind of governor, in whose hands the two
          functions were not merely put side by side but were organically united. The
          truth of this is distinctly demonstrated by the fact that he was obliged to
          reorganize the office of count of Isauria so that the military and civil powers
          should cohere. It should be noticed that the epithet Justinianus is
          only connected with the titles of such new governors as were vested with the
          double function. The new moderator of
          Arabia, who was purely a civil officer, did not receive the imperial name.
          
        
        (2.) In 535 ad (15th
          April) three diocesan governors were abolished. The vicar of Asiana became
          the comes Justinianus of Phrygia Pacatiana,
          invested with civil and military powers and enjoying the rank of a
          “respectable”. On the same conditions the vicar of the Pontic diocese became
          the comes Justinianus of Galatia Prima. The count of
          the East was deprived of his authority over the Orient diocese and, retaining
          his “respectable” rank, became the civil governor of Syria Prima.
          
        
        The first change and the third change were permanent, but
          the abolition of the vicar of Pontica was revoked in
          548 AD.
  
        
        (3.) Justinian united the praesidial provinces
          of Helenopontus and Pontus Polemoniacus to form one large province, under the command of a governor entitled moderator Justinianus.
          The new province was called Helenopontus, in
          preference to the other name, because it seemed fitter to continue to
          commemorate the name of St. Helen than to adopt a title which not only
          preserved the memory of a “tyrant” but also suggested war.
          
        
        In the same way the province of Honorias,
          which had obeyed a praeses,
          and the province of Paphlagonia, which had obeyed a corrector, were
          welded together; the new province was called Paphlagonia, and the new governor
          was a praetor Justinianus.
          
        
        These changes were made 16th July 535. In the following
          year, 18th March, the two provinces of Cappadocia (prima and secunda) were incorporated under the rule of a proconsul
          entrusted with the civil, fiscal, and military administration.
          
        
        A curious combination of provinces under a single governor
          was the so-called prefecture of the Five Provinces. Cyprus and Rhodes, the
          Cyclades, Caria, Moesia, and Scythia were placed under the administration of
          a quaestor exercitui, who resided at Odessus.
          It would be very interesting to know the reasons for this strange arrangement,
          but unfortunately we do not possess an original document on the subject.
          
        
        In 535 Justinian made a redistribution of the most easterly
          districts of the old diocese of Pontica. No change
          had taken place in the two provinces of Armenia, which were marked in the Notitia up to
          this year, except that First Armenia, which had been a praesidial,
          had become a consular province. Justinian formed four provinces in Armenia,
          partly by rearranging the two old provinces, partly by mutilating the province
          of Helenopontus, partly by incorporating new
          territory in the provincial system.
          
        
        The new First Armenia, which had the privilege of being
          governed by a proconsul, included four towns of the old First Armenia, namely Theodosiopolis, Satala, Nicopolis, and Colonea, and two
          towns of the old Pontus Polemoniacus, Trapezus and Cerasus. The once important town of Bazanis or Leontopolis received
          the name of the Emperor, and was elevated to the rank of the metropolis.
          
        
        The new Second Armenia, placed under a praeses,
          corresponded to the old First Armenia, and included its towns Sebastea and Sebastopolis. But in
          lieu of the towns which had been handed over to the new First Armenia, it
          received Komana, Zela, and
          Brisa from the new province of Helenopontus.
          
        
        The province of Third Armenia, governed by a comes Justinianus with
          military as well as civil authority, corresponded to the old Second Armenia,
          and included Melitene, Arca, Arabissus, Cucusus, Ariarathea, and Comana (Chryse).
          
        
        Fourth Armenia was a province new in fact as well as in
          name; it consisted of the Roman district beyond the Euphrates to the east of
          Third Armenia. It was governed by a consular, and the metropolis was Martyropolis.
          
        
        One may at first think that Justinian unnecessarily altered
          the names, and that he might have continued to call the old Second Armenia,
          whose form he did not change, by the same name. His principle was geographical
          order. The new trans-Euphratesian province went
          naturally with the district of Melitene, and
          therefore the Second Armenia became the Third, because it was connected with
          what it was most natural to call the Fourth. This connection was real, because
          the consular of Fourth Armenia was to be in a certain way dependent on the
          count of Third Armenia, who was to hear appeals from the less important
          province. In the same way the new First and Second Armenias naturally went together, and therefore it was convenient that the numbers
          should be consecutive. The praeses of Second was
          dependent to a certain extent on the proconsul of First Armenia.
          
        
        The elevation of the praeses of
          Phoenicia Libanesia to the rank of a moderator and
          that of the praeses of
          Palestine Salutaris to the rank of a proconsul, with
          authority to supervise and intervene in the affairs of Second Palestine,
          illustrate the tendency, which is apparent in most of Justinian's innovations,
          to raise the rank and powers of minor governments. This went along with the
          tendency to detract from the powers of the greater governors, like the
          praetorian prefect of the East, whose office was destined before long to die a
          natural death, or the count of the East, who had already been degraded to the
          position of a provincial governor.
          
        
        In all these reforms the double aspect of Justinian’s
          policy strikes us. He is a great innovator, and yet throughout he
          professes to revoke ancient names and restore ancient offices. In his
          constitution on the new praetor of Pisidia he appeals to the existence of the
          old praetors under the Roman Republic, of Sicily, Sardinia, Spain, etc., and
          asserts that he is “introducing antiquity with greater splendor into the Republic, and venerating the name of the Romans”. He discourses on the
          antiquity of the Pisidian and Paphlagonian peoples,
          and does not disdain to introduce mythical traditions. And when he establishes
          a proconsul in Palestine he defends his constitution not only by the fact that
          this land was in early time a proconsular province, but by the circumstance
          that it had ancient memories. Reference is made to the connection of Vespasian
          and Titus with it, and above all to the fact that there “the Creator of the
          universe, our Lord Jesus Christ, the Word of God and salvation of the human
          race, was seen on earth and deigned to dwell in our lands”.
          
        
        The general import of the details which I have given in
          this chapter is sufficiently clear. From the beginning of the Empire up to the
          sixth century the tendencies had been to differentiate the civil from the
          military administration, to break up large into lesser provinces, and to create
          an official hierarchy. These three tendencies might all be considered modes of
          a more general tendency to decrease the power and dignity of the individual
          provincial governor; and though, as a matter of fact, this motive did not
          historically determine them, yet such was their effect. The reaction began in
          the reign of Justinian, and an opposite movement set in to integrate the
          provinces and increase the powers of the governors. The organization of the
          newly recovered provinces in the West conformed to this principle; the praetor
          of Sicily and the exarch of Italy were invested with military as well as civil
          and fiscal powers, and were directly responsible to the Emperor; and the
          principle was also, though not at first, adopted in Africa. This tendency
          continued till about the ninth century, about which time some of the large
          districts, which had been formed in the meantime, began to break up into
          smaller unities.
          
        
         
          
        
        XIV
          
        
        THE GEOGRAPHY OF EUROPE AND THE END OF JUSTINIAN’S REIGN
          
        
        
           
        
        The events which occurred in the reign of Justinian
          produced considerable changes in the map of Europe. The kingdom of the
          Ostrogoths in Italy disappeared, and the kingdom of the Vandals in northern
          Africa, which though not strictly European was distinctly within the sphere of
          European politics and may be regarded as European, had also disappeared; Africa
          and Italy were once more provinces of the Roman Empire. In Spain too the Romans had again set foot, and some cities both
          east and west of the Straits of Gibraltar, including Malaga, Carthago, and Corduba,
          acknowledged the sovereignty of Justinian and his successors.
          
        
        This phenomenon, the recovery by the Roman Empire of lands
          which it had lost, was repeated again in later times. In each case we may
          observe three stages. At the beginning of the fifth century, under the dynasty
          of Theodosius, the Empire was weakened and lost half its territory to Teutonic
          nations; then under the dynasty of Leo I the reduced Empire strengthened itself
          internally; and this consolidation was followed by a period of expansion under
          the dynasty of Justin. Again, in the seventh century the limits of the Empire
          were further reduced by Saracens and Bulgarians under the dynasty of Heraclius,
          and internally its strength became enfeebled; then under the house of the
          Isaurian Leo it regained its vigour in the eighth century; and in the ninth and
          tenth centuries, under the Macedonian dynasty of Basil, lost territory was
          reconquered and the Empire expanded. In neither case were all the lost
          provinces won back, and in both cases the new limits very soon began to retreat
          again.
          
        
        If we compare the map of Europe in 565 with the map of
          Europe in 395 we see that the Romans may be said to have won back the lands
          which constituted the prefecture of Italy; but this general statement requires
          two modifications. In the north-east corner provinces which had been included
          in that prefecture, Pannonia, Noricum, and Rhaetia, remained practically in the
          possession of barbarians; and in the south-east districts were recovered which
          had belonged, not to the prefecture of Italy, but to the prefecture of Gaul,
          namely south-eastern Spain, the province of Tingitana which faces it, and the Balearic islands. It might have seemed that the charm
          of the Roman name and the might of Roman arms, issuing no longer from the city
          of the Tuscan Tiber but from the city of the Thracian Bosphorus,
          were destined to enthral Europe again, and that the career of conquest begun by
          Belisarius would be continued by his successors in the lands once known as “the
          Gauls” against the Visigoths, the Suevi, the Franks, and the Saxons; but
          Belisarius and Justinian had no successors. North-western Europe was destined,
          indeed, to become part once more of a Roman Empire, but a bishop of Old Rome,
          not an Emperor of New Rome, was to bring this about, two hundred and
          thirty-five years hence.
          
        
        The new acquisitions of the Roman Empire were not the only
          new facts which appear on the face of a historical map. There were other new
          acquisitions made by the Frank kingdom, the very power which was in future
          years to erect a rival Roman Empire. During the reign of Justinian the kingdom
          of the Thuringians, the kingdom of the Burgundians, and the kingdom of the
          Bavarians were incorporated in the kingdom of the Franks. The once Roman island
          of Britain, now the scene of wars between its Anglo-Saxon conquerors and the
          old Britons, had so completely passed out of the sphere of the Empire’s
          consciousness, if I may use the expression, that Procopius relates a
          supernatural legend of it, as of a mystic land. He calls it Brittia,
          reserving the old name Britannia for Brittany, and mentions that the king of
          the Franks claimed some sort of suzerainty over it, and on one occasion
          attached Angles to an embassy which he sent to Byzantium, in order to show that
          he was lord of the island. According to the strange and picturesque legend,
          which Procopius records but does not believe, the fishermen and farmers who
          live on the northern coast of Gaul pay no tribute to the Frank kings, because
          they have another service to perform. At the door of each in turn, when he has
          lain down to sleep, a knock is heard, and the voice of an unseen visitant
          summons him to a nocturnal labor. He goes down to the
          beach, as in the constraint of a dream, and finds boats heavily laden with
          invisible forms, wherein he and those others who have received the supernatural
          summons embark and ply the oars. The voyage to the shore of Brittia is accomplished in the space of an hour in these ghostly skiffs, though the
          boats of mortals hardly reach it by force of both sailing and rowing in a day
          and a night. The unseen passengers disembark in Brittia,
          and the oarsmen return in the lightened boats, hearing as they depart a voice
          speaking to the souls.
          
        
        Two other changes must be noticed which took place in that
          region of wandering and shifting barbarians on the banks of the Ister. The Lombards dwelled on the left bank of the Ister when Justinian ascended the throne; when Justin II
          acceded their habitations were in Pannonia, the land of the Drave and the Save.
          The kingdom of the Gepids, which was bounded on both
            the south and the west side by the Ister, remained
            tolerably stationary during the whole reign. But in
              the latter years of Justinian a new people had established itself to the east
              of the Gepids, on the lower Ister—the Avars, a Hunnic
              people who were destined to influence the fortunes of the Balkan peninsula and
              the Danube countries for the space of less than a hundred years, then to sink
              into insignificance, and finally to disappear. Their arrival was fatal for the
              short-lived kingdom of the Gepids, which was crushed, two years after
              Justinian’s death, by the united forces of the Lombards and the Avars.
  
        
        We may now consider some special points respecting the
          western conquests of Justinian.
          
        
        Immediately after the overthrow of the Vandal kingdom
          Africa was placed under the jurisdiction of a praetorian prefect, and thus
          rendered co-ordinate with Illyricum and the Orient. The act by which this
          administrative arrangement was made is preserved in the Codex, and possesses
          extreme importance for students of the history of the Roman civil service.
          
        
        The new prefecture included the four provinces which
          composed the vicariate of Africa in the fourth century, and the privileged
          province, which was governed then by a proconsul. But in addition to these five
          provinces it comprised Tingitana, which in old days
          belonged to the vicariate of Spain, and Sardinia, which belonged to the vicariate
          of Urbs Roma. Of the seven provinces four were governed by consulars by the new arrangement, Byzacium, Tripolis, Carthago (that is Africa), and Tingitana;
          of these Tripolis and Tingitana had formerly been under praesides, while Africa had
          been governed by a proconsul who was independent of the vicarius.
          The other three provinces were placed under praesides;
          for Numidia, formerly a consular province, this was a degradation in rank.
          
        
        The praetorian prefect, whose residence was fixed at Carthago, was to have a bureau of 396 officials. Another
          constitution which was passed at the same time established military dukes in
          various provinces.
          
        
        When the troubles which immediately resulted from the
          circumstances attending the conquest of Africa had been allayed, the prosperity
          of the Libyan provinces seems to have revived. The praetorian prefects were
          endowed with military authority, contrary to the original intention, and
          afterwards received, vulgarly if not officially, the appellation of exarch; and
          they were successful in defending their territory against the inroads of the
          Moors. John, the brother of Pappus, gained such brilliant victories over the
          Moorish chiefs, two of whom were compelled to attend on him as slaves, that the
          African poet of the imperial restoration, Flavius Cresconius Corippus, thought himself justified in making him the
          hero of an eponymous poem, the Johannis.
          Paulus was praetorian prefect of Africa in 552, John (presumably the brother of
          Pappus) in 558, and Areobindus in 563, but we hear
          little more of Africa until the reign of Maurice, when the Exarch Gennadius dealt treacherously with the Moors, who had been
          harassing the provinces, and paralyzed their hostilities.
          
        
        The new connection of Sardinia with Africa was not
          unnatural. Like Sicily, it had generally played a part in the dealings of Rome
          with her enemies in Africa. It had played a part seven hundred and fifty years
          ago in the Punic wars; it had been connected with the war against the Moor Gildo in the reign of Honorius; recently it had been
          involved in the fortunes or misfortunes of Africa, and included in the kingdom
          of the Vandals. It was therefore natural to include it in the new prefecture
          which was raised on the ruins of that kingdom.
          
        
        The German power which had established itself in northern
          Africa had passed away, as the German power which had established itself on the
          middle Danube was soon to pass away, without leaving any permanent trace of its
          existence; neither the Gepids nor the Vandals left a historical name or
          monument behind them, except indeed the old and improbable derivation of
          Andalusia from Vandalusia prove to be really correct.
          In this respect the Gepids and the Vandals contrast with the Burgundians and
          the Thuringians, whose kingdoms were overthrown, but whose names still survive.
          
        
        It is a common remark that the extermination of the Vandal
          power by the Romans is a thing to be regretted rather than rejoiced in,
          and that Justinian removed what might have proved a
          barrier to the westward advance of the Saracens at the end of the seventh
          century. I think that this view can be shown to rest on a
          misconception. In the first place, it is hard to believe that the Vandals
          would have been able to present any serious resistance to the Arabs; at the end
          of the fifth century their kingdom was in a state of decline, and it seems
          probable that it could never have lasted until the end of the seventh century.
          It seems more probable that if it had not fallen a prey to the Romans it would
          have fallen a prey to a worse enemy, the Moors; and it seems certain that, even
          had it escaped Moors as well as Romans, it would have collapsed when the first
          Saracens set foot on the land. For the domestic condition of the Vandal state
          must have absolutely precluded all chance of a revival of strength. The kingdom
          was divided against itself, the native provincials hated their conquerors, who
          were daily growing more supine and less warlike, and there is no likelihood
          that an amalgamation would ever have taken place. And, secondly, even
          granting—what seems utterly improbable—that the Vandals could have held Africa
          even as effectually as the Romans, it was far more in the interests of European
          civilization that the Romans should occupy it, for Africa proved the safety of
          the Empire at one of its most critical moments—the occasion of the dethronement
          of Phocas; and on the Empire mainly depended the cause of European
          civilization. But, thirdly, if we entertain the still wilder supposition that
          the Vandals would really have been able to stem the tide of the Asiatic wave
          which rolled through Africa to Spain, it is very doubtful whether that would
          have promoted the interests of Europe; for though the Saracen lords of Cordova
          were Mohammedans and Asiatics, it cannot be denied
          that their sojourn in Spain was conducive in a marked degree to the spread of
          culture in the West.
          
        
        If we are to indulge in speculations of what might have
          been had something else not been, we might suppose that no Imperial revival of
          an expansive nature took place, that the Vandals continued to live at their
          ease and persecute the Catholics in Africa, and that Ostrogothic kings
          continued to be the “lords of things”, domini
            rerum, in Italy. Starting with this supposition, it would be
          natural enough to imagine further that the events of the Punic wars might be
          repeated; that the Goths of Italy might invade Africa and overthrow the effete
          Vandal kingdom just as the Romans had overthrown the Carthaginian republic; and
          that so the Ostrogoths, who were already in southern Gaul neighbours of their
          kinsmen the Visigoths, might become their neighbours also at the Pillars of
          Hercules. And thus,—Italy, Sicily, Africa, Spain, and southern Gaul belonging
          to Visigoths and Ostrogoths,—we can form the conception of a Gothic empire
          round the western Mediterranean basin, an empire which might have spread
          northward and eastward like the Roman Empire of old. Such imaginary
          displacements of fact sometimes serve to illustrate the import of the events
          which actually took place.
          
        
        Sicily, which performed the double function of being a
          stepping-stone to Africa and a stepping-stone to Italy for the “Roman”
          invaders, was placed soon after its conquest under the government of a praetor,
          who was endowed with both civil and military authority. Its administration
          remained, even after the conquest of Italy, independent of the governor, who resided
          at Ravenna. According to the old order which existed in the fifth century
          before the reign of Odovacar, Sicily was governed by a consular who was
          responsible to the vicar of Urbs Roma.
          
        
        After the partial conquest of Italy by Belisarius the new
          acquisitions seem to have been placed under a praetorian prefect, on the same
          basis as Africa, the military and the civil functions being kept distinct. But
          this arrangement was only temporary, and after the complete and final conquest
          of the land by Narses the system was adopted of combining the controls of
          civil, fiscal, and military affairs in the hands of one supreme governor. This
          principle had already been introduced in many provinces in the East, and had
          been adopted in Sicily. It is a little strange that it was not immediately
          adopted in Africa, where, however, the disturbed state of the country soon led
          to its introduction.
          
        
        It is evident that a new name was required for the new
          governor. The title prefect, , from being originally purely military,
          had come to be associated with purely civil functions, while the title magister militum was,
          on the face of it, purely military. The new, or revived, names which Justinian
          had given to the governors of provinces in whose hands he united the two
          authorities, praetor, proconsul or moderator, were manifestly unsuitable for
          the governor-general of Italy. Italy was a large aggregate of provinces, as
          large as the prefecture of Illyricum, and it would have been absurd to place
          its governor on a level in point of title with the praetor of Sicily, the
          proconsul of Cappadocia, or the moderator of Helenopontus.
          It was eminently a case for a new name, and accordingly a nondescript Greek
          name, which was applied to various kinds of officers, was chosen, and the
          governor of Italy was called the exarch;
          but as he was always a patrician, it was common to speak of him in Italy as
          the Patrician.
          
        
        We are not informed into what provinces the exarchate of
          Italy was divided during the fifteen years of its existence before the Lombard
          invasion. The praetor of Sicily probably remained independent of the exarch,
          while on the other hand it is possible that the administration of Sardinia may
          have been separated from Africa, and, like her sister island Corsica, connected
          with Italy. We may say that the district governed by the exarch corresponded
          very closely to the joint dioceses of Italy and Illyricum; and we may suppose
          that, as in Africa, the old distribution of provinces was in the main adopted.
          In regard to these provinces, it is important to observe that the signification
          of the word Campania had altered as long ago as the fourth century, and now
          comprised Latium. Rome herself, however, was perhaps even at this time, as she
          certainly was in the eighth century, included not in Campania, but in Tuscia, as Etruria was now called. In old days men spoke of
          the Tuscan Tiber; in the Middle Ages men could speak of Tuscan Rome.
          
        
        The circumstance that Romans not living at Latin Rome and
          regarded by the Italians as strangers should have conquered Italy is one of the
          curiosities of history. The Romans, Romaioi, who came
          with Belisarius were looked upon as Greeks, and spoken of with a certain
          contempt by the provincials as well as by the Goths. They were not, however,
          all Greek-speaking soldiers, a very large number were barbarians; but it is
          probable that very few spoke Latin. Nevertheless it might be said that they
          represented a Latin power, for the native language of the Emperor Justinian was
          Latin. He often opposes “our native tongue” to the “common Hellenic speech”,
          and laws were promulgated in Latin as well as in Greek. Latin Italy was not yet
          out of touch with the Roman Empire. Yet nothing illustrates more clearly the
          fact that the Empire was becoming every year more Greek in character than the
          history of its Italian dependencies. It succeeded in Hellenizing the southern
          provinces, and it was just these provinces that remained longest subject to its
          authority.
          
        
        The Greek characteristics of the Empire under Justinian are
          calculated to suggest vividly the process of ebb and flow which is always going
          on in the course of history. Just ten centuries before, Greek Athens was the
          bright centre of European civilization. Then the torch was passed westward from
          the cities of Hellenism, where it had burned for a while, to shine in Latin
          Rome; soon the rivers of the world, to adapt an expression of Juvenal, poured
          into the Tiber. Once more the brand changed hands; it was transmitted from the
          temple of Capitoline Jupiter, once more eastward, to a city of the Greek world—a
          world, however, which now disdained the impious name “Hellenic”, and was called
          “Romaic”. By the shores of the Bosphorus, on the
          acropolis of Graeco-Roman Constantinople, the light of civilization lived, pale
          but steady, for many hundred years, longer than it had shone by the Ilissus, longer than it had gleamed by the Nile or the
          Orontes, longer than it had blazed by the Tiber; and the church of St. Sophia
          was the visible symbol of as great a historical idea as those which the
          Parthenon and the temple of Jupiter had represented, the idea of European
          Christendom. The Empire, at once Greek and Roman, the ultimate result to which
          ancient history, both Greek history and Roman, had been leading up, was for
          nine centuries to be the bulwark of Europe against Asia, and to render possible
          the growth of the nascent civilization of the Teutonic nations in the West by
          preserving the heritage of the old world.
          
        
         
          
        
        XV
          
        
        BYZANTINE ART
          
        
         
          
        
        An account of the reign of Justinian would be incomplete
          without a chapter on the architectural works of his reign and the school of the
          Christian Ictinus, Anthemius of Tralles; and this
          leads us to speak of “Byzantine” art in general. “Romaic” art, one might think,
          would be a more suitable name to distinguish it from “Romanesque”, which developed
          in the West on parallel lines and out of the same elements; for so-called
          Byzantine art was not confined to Byzantium, and “Byzantine” has no right to a
          wider signification.
          
        
        In the first place, it may be observed that the antagonism
          of Christians to ancient art has often been misrepresented. Christians, like
          pagans, loved to decorate their houses with statues; the Christian city of
          Constantine was a museum of Greek art. In the fourth century, at all events,
          little trace is left of the earlier prejudice against pictures and images which
          was derived from the Semitic cradle of the new religion. Christians adopted old
          mythological ideas, and gave them an interpretation agreeing with the
          conceptions of their creed. The representations of Christ as the Good Shepherd,
          which were so common, were closely connected with the Greek type of Hermes Kriophoros; and in the catacombs we find an Orpheus-Christ.
          The nimbus that surrounds the head of a saint in Christian paintings was
          derived from the pictures of heathen gods of light; the rape of Proserpine is
          portrayed on the tomb of Vibia. With such symbolism
          we may compare the habit of dedicating churches on the sites of temples to some
          Christian saint who offered some similitude in name or attribute to the god who
          had been worshipped in the old temple. A. church of St. Elias often replaced a
          sanctuary of Apollo the sun-god, on account of the Greek name Helios; and
          temples of Pallas Athene might be converted into shrines of the Virgin. It was
          the same clinging to old forms, in spite of their inconsistency with the new
          faith, that induced the Phrygians to pall themselves Chrestianoi instead of Christianoi, and to speak of Chrestos instead of Christos. In architecture and all
          branches of art the Christians had to accept and modify pagan forms; just as
          they employed the materials of Greek and Roman temples, especially the columns,
          in building their churches.
          
        
        The two kinds of art which come before us at this period
          pre architecture and mosaic. Sculpture had practically died out with the old
          Greek spirit itself. For in the first place there was no longer any
          comprehension of the beauty of the human form; the days of the gymnasia had
          passed away; and in the second place taste had degenerated, and men sought and admired splendor of effect rather than beauty of form. So it was that colossal pillars like
            that of Marcian, which seem imposing because they are monstrous, bad become
            popular; and for the statues of Emperors and others, which were still executed,
            precious metals or showy substances like porphyry were selected in preference
            to marble. In addition to these circumstances there was another reason which
            tended to render sculpture obsolete. Christians had adopted the basilica as the
            most usual form of their places of worship, and it was evident that plaques or
            mosaics could fill the walls better. Work in mosaic was more permanent, more
            costly, and more brilliant than painting, and many splendid specimens are still
            preserved, especially in the churches of Ravenna and Thessalonica.
  
        
        The basilica and the rotunda were the chief forms of
          Christian churches in the fourth and fifth centuries. In each case there were
          problems to be solved. In the basilica the architect was met by the difficulty
          of combining the Roman arch with the Greek column. In the case of the rotunda
          it seemed desirable to associate the dome with other than circular buildings;
          and of this problem two solutions were attempted. In the tomb of Gala Placidia
          at Ravenna we see the circular surrendered for a cruciform plan, and the cupola
          rising from the four corners. On the other hand the Byzantines enclosed the
          circular building in a square one, leaving a recess in each of the four angles,
          as in the church of SS. Sergius and Bacchus in
          Constantinople, and the church of San Vitale at Ravenna. The dome was
          ultimately to be united with rectangular buildings, but this union was
          peculiarly Byzantine. The practice of placing a dome over part of a rectangular
          edifice was seldom adopted in the western architecture of those days.
          
        
        The problem of uniting the arch with the column weighed
          especially upon the architect of basilicas. It was solved first at Salona in
          the peristyle of Diocletian’s palace, as has been shown by Mr. Freeman, whose
          own words it will be well to quote. “To reach anything like a really consistent
          and harmonious style the problem was to find some means by which the real Roman
          system of construction might be preserved and made prominent, without casting
          aside a feature of such exquisite beauty as the Greek column, especially in the
          stately and sumptuous form into which it had grown in Roman hands. The problem
          was to bring the arch and column into union—in other words, to teach the column
          to support the arch. It strikes us that in the palace at Spalato we may see a series of attempts at so doing, a series of strivings, of
          experiments, one of which was at last crowned with complete success. Of these
          experiments some would seem to have been already tried elsewhere; of the
          successful one we know of no example earlier than Diocletian ... The arch was
          set over the column, but it was made to spring from the continuous entablature
          or from the broken entablature, or, as in the case of the Venetian windows, the
          entablature itself was made to take the form of an arch. All these attempts
          were more or less awkward ... but in the peristyle the right thing was hit
          upon; the arch was made to spring bodily from the capital of the column, and
          was moulded, not with the fine mouldings of the entablature, but with those of
          the architrave only ... The germ of Pisa and Durham and Westminster had been
          called into life”.
          
        
        The method by which the architects at Ravenna endeavoured
          to mediate between the column and the arch constitutes a special feature of
          early Byzantine architecture. It was evident that the entablature was but an
          awkward link between arch and capital, and the Ravennate architects relinquished it for a new form, a kind of super-capital called by
          the French dosseret.
          This is a reversed blunted pyramid with sides either convex or concave, the
          decoration generally consisting of monograms, crosses, or acanthus leaves in
          very low relief. It is seldom found as a plain block. In Ravenna one pillar in
          the church of Sta. Agatha has a plain square block between arch and capital,
          and we find similar blocks represented in the mosaics of San Apollinare Nuovo on the pillars of the palace of Theodoric.
          This new feature is a distinct step on the development of art called Byzantine;
          the horizontal structure and all its connections are being abandoned in favor of arches. This link between arch and column is a
          special feature of Ravenna, but we find it in the churches of St. Demetrius,
          the Holy Apostles, and Eski Djouma at Thessalonica, and elsewhere.
          
        
        The architecture of Ravenna falls naturally into three
          periods, the age of Galla Placidia, the age of
          Theodoric the Ostrogoth, and the age of Justinian. San Giovanni in Fonte
          remains as an exquisite relic of the Ucclesia Ursiana built
          before the age of Placidia. Two churches built by Placidia herself were San
          Giovanni Evangelista and Sta. Croce. The former building now consists almost
          entirely of restorations; of the original work, executed to fulfil a vow made
          by the Empress when saved from a storm at sea, nothing remains but the pillars
          in the nave. Opposite Sta. Croce is the small dark church of SS. Nazario e
          Celso, built as a mausoleum by Placidia, and containing her own tomb. This
          building is in the form of a cross with neither nave nor pillars, adorned with
          arches and cylindrical vaults, and lined with mosaics. The walls outside are
          crowned by pediments with antique horizontal cornices. We see here an
          interesting example of the antique and Byzantine styles blended, and for the
          first time a cupola placed upon a four-cornered building. The palace of the
          Laurelwood (Lauretum),
          built by Placidia and her son Valentinian, in which Theodoric slew Odovacar, no
          longer exists.
          
        
        In the second period, the reign of Theodoric, was built one
          of the finest Byzantine basilicas, San Martino in Caelo Aureo, now called San Apollinare Nuovo. The date of the “Rotunda of Theodoric” is not unchallenged, and the
          remains of his palace, now the front of the Franciscan cloister, have perhaps
          some claim to be considered genuine, although the palace represented in the
          mosaics of San Apollinare points to a more antique
          style. Of the original San Martino only the nave remains, and in its gorgeous
          mosaics may be seen a further development of Byzantine art. Traces of the antique
          survive in some parts of the ornamentation and in the quasi-Corinthian
          capitals. No entirely new type of capital is seen in Byzantine architecture
          before the reign of Justinian; and until then the new art continued to use with
          more or less modification the old forms. In San Martino the Corinthian form is
          changed by a considerable widening at the top, and resembles the funnel shape
          of later Byzantine capitals. The wall veil of both sides of the nave is
          covered with mosaics; on one side is represented a line of martyrs going forth
          from Ravenna to the presence of Christ, and on the Mother a procession of
          virgins, clad in white, with palms in their hands, issuing from Classis, to
          offer adoration to the Virgin, who is waiting to receive them. In the representation
          of Ravenna the palace of Theodoric is conspicuous.
          
        
        Two large and beautiful buildings erected in the reign of
          Justinian make that period remarkable in Ravennate architecture, the famous octagon San Vitale, the model of Charles the Great for
          the cathedral of Aachen, and San Apollinare in Classe, one of the most important basilicas in existence.
          The church of San Vitale was begun under the archbishop Ecclesius before Italy had been reconquered by the Romans; the building was executed by
          Julian Argehtarius, the Anthemius of Ravenna; and the
          church, completed after the imperial restoration, was dedicated by bishop Maximianus in 546. It is octagon in shape, and covered with
          a dome. To the east stretches a long choir, and seven semicircular niches break the walls of the seven other sides. A large portion of the
          interior is cased in elabs of veined marble of
          various colours. The apse, which is adorned with fine mosaics, is Byzantine in
          shape, semicircular within and three-sided without,
          and on either side is a semicircular chapel. The central mosaic represents the sacrifice
            of Isaac, while on either side is a picture, most suitable to decorate a
            building which may be considered the monument of the imperial restoration in
            Italy. On one side is represented Justinian in gorgeous apparel accompanied by
            the archbishop Maximianus, and attended by priests
            and officers; and on the opposite side another mosaic shows the Empress
            Theodora, also in magnificent attire, glittering with pearls and gems, and
            surrounded by her maidens. Justinian carries a casket and Theodora a goblet,
            probably containing thank-offerings to be placed on the altar. The
            original entrance to the building was on the west, but is now walled up, and
            the narthex, or, as it was called in Ravenna, the “ardica”,
            is enclosed in the cloister. The columns have capitals of a new form, some
            funnel shaped, resembling the impost blocks, others basket shaped and adorned
            with network.
  
        
        San Apollinare in Classe was begun under bishop Ursicinus,
          534 ad,
          and completed and consecrated by Maximian in 549. In plan this great church is
          like the other basilicas of Ravenna. It has three naves, spanned on each side
          by arches supported by twelve columns. The pillars, now deep sunken in the
          floor, many standing in water, rest on Attic bases, very various in form. Their
          basket-shaped capitals are decorated with acanthus. The narthex is a striking
          feature of the building, being remarkably high and broad. On the wall veil of
          the naves above the arches are mosaic medallions representing the archbishops
          of Ravenna.
          
        
        A few years before the foundations of the church of San
          Vitale were laid, a cathedral was built at Parentium,
          on the peninsula of Pola, by Euphrasius. To the artistic interest of this
          edifice is joined an historical association, derived from the fact that
          Euphrasius was appointed bishop of Parentium by
          Theodoric but built his cathedral after the city had passed into the hands of
          the Romans. Thus the stately building and its founder suggest the transition
          from the Ostrogothic to the Justinianean period. The
          cathedral is thus described by Mr. Jackson: “The church of Euphrasius is a
          specimen of the Byzantine style at its best. Classic tradition survives in the
          basilica plan, the long drawn ranks of serried marble pillars, and in the
          horizontal direction of the leading lines. But the capitals with their crisply
          raffled foliage, emphasized by dark holes pierced with a drill which recall the
          fragility and brilliance of the shell of the sea echinus, belong to a new
          school of sculpture, and the massive basket capitals which are found among them
          as well as the second capital or impost block which surmounts them all, were
          novelties in architecture at the time of their erection. These buildings
          belong to the best school of Byzantine art, and were erected at the same period
          as those at Ravenna and Constantinople, which they resemble in every detail;
          and in the church of Parenzo especially one might
          imagine oneself in the ancient capital of the exarchs”.
          
        
        In the churches of Thessalonica we find the new art in tits
          perfection, especially in its most original and peculiar development, the
          adorning of the domes with mosaic. The date of many of the churches of
          Thessalonica is uncertain, and modern specialists are much at variance on the
          subject. In some cases the buildings themselves afford evidence of great
          antiquity; for example, the atrium in the nave of St. Demetrius once contained
          a fountain, which points to the custom of ablution practised by Christians only
          in the earliest times, and the mosaic pictures in St. George’s church of saints
          who lived before the time of Constantine suggest an early period. The theory,
          too easily adopted by travellers, that many of these churches were built on the
          sites of heathen temples has been contradicted and almost disproved by recent
          research.
          
        
        Of the more ancient buildings in Thessalonica the churches
          of St. Demetrius and St. George are the most remarkable. The church of St.
          Demetrius is a basilica erected in honor of the saint
          early in the fifth century. The columns of the nave, of verde antico marble,
          are Ionic, and the carefully executed capitals might be called Corinthian but
          for the eagles with which they are adorned. The dosserets,
          which surmount the capitals, are marked with crosses, sometimes in the middle of
          foliage. The only decoration of this church consists of coloured marbles, and
          the effect is more temperate than if it were also embellished with mosaics.
          
        
        The ancient church of St. George belongs to the class of
          circular buildings called “tholi”, most of which are supposed to have been
          erected in the early part of the fourth century. It
          is probable that the dome, which even in
          the time of Constantine was used in Christian architecture, was adopted
          from Persian and other oriental buildings. The opening at the top of the dome
          was convenient as an issue for the smoke of the fire-worshippers, while the
          followers of a mystic cult appreciated the gloom; for originally the cupola was
          lit from the top, as in the Pantheon at Rome. The octagon built by Constantine at
          Antioch was the model for numerous churches in the East. The entire decoration
          of the church of St. George consists of mosaics, and the eight pictures in the
          dome are perhaps the greatest work of the kind in existence. In these eight
          pictures are represented rich palaces, in a fantastic style, resembling those
          painted on the walls of Pompeii; columns ornamented with precious stones;
          pavilions closed by purple curtains floating in the wind, upheld by rods and
          rings; arcades without number, friezes decorated with dolphins, birds,
          palm-trees; and modillions supporting cornices of azure and emerald. In the
          centre of each of these compositions is a little octagonal or circular house,
          surrounded by columns and covered by a cupola; it is screened off by low barriers,
          and veils conceal the interior. A lamp suspended from the ceiling indicates its
          character; it is the new tabernacle or sanctum sanctorum of the Christians. A
          remarkable feature of this church are the eight quadrilateral chapels formed in
          the thickness of the walls at equal distances from one another. Some of these
          niches are ornamented with mosaic pictures of birds, flowers, and baskets of
          fruit.
          
        
        The era of Justinian was the golden age of Christian art,
          and St. Sophia, its most perfect achievement, still remains, a wonder
          displaying all the resources of the new art, and a perpetual monument of the
          greatness of the Emperor and of the genius of Anthemius of Tralles.
          Of this master Agathias gives the following account:
          
        
        “The city of Tralles was the
          birthplace of Anthemius, and he practised the art of inventions, by which
          mechanicians, applying the abstract theory of lines to materials, fabricate
          imitations and, as it were, images of real things. In this art he excelled
          greatly and reached the highest point of mathematical science, even as his
          brother Metrodorus in so-called philology. I would
          certainly felicitate their mother on having brought into the world a progeny
          replete with such various learning, for she was also the mother of Olympius, who studied law and practised in the courts, and
          of Dioscorus and Alexander, both skilful physicians. Dioscorus lived in his native city, where he gave many
          remarkable proofs of his skill, and Alexander dwelt in Rome, having received an
          honourable call thither. But the fame of Anthemius and Metrodorus spread everywhere and reached the Emperor himself, on whose invitation they
          came to Byzantium and spent the rest of their lives there, and gave remarkable
          proofs of their respective talent. Metrodorus educated many noble youths, instructing them in his honorable branch of learning, and instilling diligently a love of literature in all. But
          Anthemius contrived wonderful works both in the city and in many other places
          which, I think, even if nothing were said about them, would suffice of
          themselves to win for him an everlasting glory in the memory of man as long as
          they stand and endure”.
          
        
        The church dedicated by Constantine to the Divine Wisdom (Ayia Sophia) was
          twice burnt down, first in the reign of Arcadius, and again in the reign of
          Justinian during the Nika revolt. Forty days after the tumult had subsided the
          ruins were cleared away by order of the Emperor, and space was provided for a
          new church to be built on a much larger scale than the old. To Anthemius was
          entrusted the great work, and Isidore of Miletus and Ignatius were his
          assistants. The ancient temples of Asia and Greece were robbed of their most
          beautiful columns, and costly marbles, granite, and porphyry were brought from
          distant places, from Egypt, Athens, land the Cyclades, as well as from Proconnesus, Cyzicus, and the Troad.
          The length of the building is 241 feet, the breadth 224 feet; the ground plan
          represents a Greek cross, and the crowning glory of the work, the aerial dome,
          rises 179 feet above the floor of the church. Thus here, for the first time,
          the cupola is united on a large scale with a cruciform building. The dome is
          lit by forty windows built into the hemisphere itself, and rests lightly on
          four strong arches supported by massive pillars; its weight is lessened as much
          as possible by the use of light materials. On the east and west are two
          large half-domes, each lit by five windows. The oval shape of the nave is
          determined by these half-domes. At either side of the apse there is a smaller
          side-apse, and on the west, where the narthex corresponds to the apse, there
          are similar recesses. Two contemporary writers, Paul the Silentiary and
          Procopius the historian, were impressed with the marvelous brilliance of the interior owing to the skilful arrangement of the windows. “It
          is wonderfully filled with light and sun rays, you would say the sunlight grew
          in it”. The enclosing walls of the building are built of brick concealed under
          a coating of marble, and the interior presents a brilliant spectacle of costly marbles,
          porphyry, jasper, and mosaics, which adorn the walls and cupolas.
          
        
        In the apse, between four silver columns, were placed the
          seats of the Patriarch and the priests, also of silver, and a barrier, 14 feet
          high, of the same metal, separated the bema from
          the nave of the church. This barrier contained the three sacred doors, and,
          resting on twelve columns, was a frieze, with medallions, on which amidst
          adoring angels were represented the Virgin, the Apostles, and the Prophets. A
          circular shield in the centre bore a cross and the united monograms of the
          Emperor and Empress. Before the barrier stood the golden altar supported by
          golden pillars, and over it the silver ciborium. The solea,
          immediately in front of the bema,
          and occupying the eastern extremity of the nave, contained seats for the lesser
          clergy: and in front of the solea was the ambo, a semicircular tribune approached by marble steps and covered
          with a pyramidal roof, borne by eight pillars and decorated with gems and
          precious metals. This tribune, under the eastern side of the central dome, was
          reserved for the singers and readers, and contained the coronation chair of the
          Emperor.
          
        
        The aisles are separated from the nave and the four
          side-apses by arcade of pillars, and the upper rooms are domed. Of the hundred
          columns which adorn St. Sophia and form its stately arcades, the greater number
          are of green Thessalian marble (verde antico), and were
          the spoil of pagan temples. The eight large green columns in the nave were
          taken from the temple of Diana at Ephesus, and the eight columns of dark red
          Theban porphyry in the four side-apses originally stood in the temple at
          Heliopolis, whence Aurelian brought them to Rome; but, as the gift of a Roman
          lady, they were destined, with other spoils of paganism, to adorn a Christian
          church. Their capitals present an infinite variety of form. They are of Proconnesian marble, and were manufactured in Byzantine
          workshops; they transgress in shape and execution the traditions of classic
          art. They lack, however, a characteristic feature of earlier Christian
          architecture, the dosseret or
          impost block; Anthemius discarded the stilt. The larger and richer capitals
          are decorated with acanthus, palm leaves, or monograms, deeply cut, and, like
          the marble friezes, are generally gilt; the smaller capitals are plain, and in
          shape like a die blunted at the corners. The bases of the pillars (of the usual
          Attic form) the capitals and the cornices are of marble, chiefly white, but
          sometimes light gray. The pavement is of dark gray veined marble, chosen no doubt by the architect in
          pleasing contrast to the rich and varied color of the
          interior, with its slabs of many-tinted marbles, its profuse gilding, and
          brilliant mosaics.
          
        
        There are nine entrances to the body of the church from the
          narthex, a narrow hall running across the whole extent of the building, and
          having at each end lofty vaulted halls. The space under the western semicupola communicates with the narthex by three doors, of
          which the largest in the centre was called the “king’s door”; the west front of
          the narthex is coated with Proconnesian marble, and
          its upper story, connected with the rooms above the broad side-aisles, forms
          the gynaikitis,
          or women’s gallery. Seven doors lead from the narthex into the outer
          narthex(exonarthex), a space enclosed by halls open from within, and vaulted
          and adorned with mosaic. In this court, where now stands a Turkish fountain and
          marble basin, stood a covered phiale (fountain), and in the niches of the walls
          were twelve lions’ heads from which flowed a continuous stream of pure water.
          
        
        Five years and eleven months after the laying of the
          foundations, St. Sophia was completed and consecrated by the Patriarch (26th
          December 237). Procopius thus describes it: “The church turned out a beautiful
          sight, colossal to spectators, and quite incredible to hearers; it was raised
          to a heavenly altitude, and like a ship at anchor, was eminent above the other
          edifices, overhanging the city”.
          
        
        When Anthemius saw his own handiwork in its stately
          strength towering over the city, or lingered under the mysterious firmament of
          the dome, he may have gloried in the success of his labors.
          One would think that the words used of Giotto in the cathedral at Florence
          might well have been said of Anthemius by a Politian of the Justinianean age: “His name shall be as a song in the mouths of men”; and yet how unfamiliar
          nowadays is the name of Anthemius.
          
        
        St. Sophia became a model for the whole Christian world,
          and was copied in all large towns during the sixth and following centuries.
          Among these lesser churches dedicated to the Divine Wisdom the cathedral of
          Thessalonica holds the first rank. It is certainly of the school of Anthemius,
          and was probably contemporary with the great St. Sophia. The mosaics in the
          dome are of the very best school, and preserve to some extent the traditions of
          Roman art. The hemisphere of the apse is adorned with a mosaic picture of the
          Virgin, seated and holding the infant Christ. Either this design or a colossal figure
          of Christ was invariably chosen to decorate, the hemisphere of Byzantine apses.
          
        
        It has been already mentioned that sculpture in its
          classical form had died out, but smaller branches of the art were practised by
          the Byzantines. The reliefs on the Golden Gate and on the Pillars of Theodosius
          and Arcadius were not contemptible, and until the end of the fourth century
          gems were carved and coins struck
          in the antique style. After that period the workmanship of
          coins is inartistic and roughly-executed, and the art of carving gems declines.
          Chief among the smaller branches of sculpture was ivory carving, especially in
          the form of diptychs, which it was customary to present to the senate and the
          consuls, also to churches, and they were much used
            as new year’s gifts. Their value was sometimes increased by the name of some
            celebrated divine carved upon them, or by the consecration of an inscribed
            prayer. The bishop’s chair in the cathedral at
              Ravenna is a beautiful example of carved ivory.
  
        
        Painting, however, had superseded all other forms of
          decorative art, and even in the sculptured adornments and reliefs of the new
          style the influence and features of painting may be traced in the grouping and
          general execution of the designs. The writers of this period make frequent
          mention of paintings in molten wax, a method described in the famous handbook
          of Mount Athos.
          
        
        The illumination of manuscripts was a branch of art much
          cultivated by the Byzantines. M. Lenormant thus
          describes the famous Codex Rossanensis:
          
        
        “Rossano possesses in the
          archives of its cathedral one of the most precious and incontestably genuine
          monuments of Byzantine art of the period before the Iconoclasts, and probably
          of the age of Justinian. I mean the manuscript known to the learned by the name
          of Codex Rossanensis, and whose existence MM. Oscar
          von Gebhardt and Adolf Harnack have recently been the
          first to discover. It is a magnificent volume, composed of 188 leaves of
          purple-tinted vellum, a foot long, on which the gospels of St. Matthew and St.
          Mark are written in large silver letters in the form of rounded uncials ... But
          what lends to the Greek gospels of Rossano such great
          interest is the twelve large miniatures, which are still preserved, a last
          relic of rich illustrations which have been for the most part unhappily
          destroyed. Each of these miniatures occupies a whole page and is divided in two
          parts, the upper containing a subject from the gospels, and the lower four
          half-length figures of the prophets who foretold the event, each accompanied by
          the words of his prophecy. The paintings are certainly of the same date as the
          text, namely the sixth century. The execution is remarkable, the drawing
          compact, the composition clear and simple, the design exquisite, and the style
          antique”.
          
        
        In the use of symbols, a striking feature in Christian art,
          we observe the most frequent blending of pagan and Christian ideas. The
          Byzantines adopted the Greek custom of personifying nature, and in many
          instances classical forms were introduced, even in church paintings. In a
          Ravenna mosaic of the baptism of Christ, the Jordan is personified, and
          Theodoric represented himself on the gate of his palace, standing between two
          figures symbolizing Ravenna and Rome. The personifications of Victory and
          Fortune, Nike and Tyche, are frequent and familiar, and the gnostic sects
          employed a more intricate symbolism of abstract ideas on their engraved gems
          and inscriptions on metal. Numerous symbols were used for Christ and God the
          Father, and display a curious adoption of antique forms; and the resemblance
          borne by the representations of Christ on early Christian tombs to Sol Invictus and
          Serapis is remarkable. On Christian gravestones we find the letters D. M., D.
          M. S., and T. K., which suggest the Dis manibus sacrum of the ancients.
          Perhaps the consecrated ground hallowed the pagan words, just as gems with
          images of heathen gods were sanctified by a Christian inscription or the
          monogram of Christ, and were countenanced by the Church.
          
        
        Thus in the development of Christian art the old classic
          traditions had been gradually abandoned, or remained only in allegory and mixed
          symbolism. The models of Greece and Rome became relics of the old world,
          curiosities to adorn museums. A new religion had displaced pagan mythology and
          philosophy, and naturally found an expression in new forms of art. And this new
          art, born in the atmosphere of triumphant Christianity, reached its perfection
          in Justinian’s church of the Divine Wisdom, which still looks across the Bosphorus upon the sands of Chalcedon.
          
        
        
           
        
        XVI
          
        
        NOTES ON THE MANNERS, INDUSTRIES, AND COMMERCE IN THE
          AGE OF JUSTINIAN
          
        
         
          
        
        The population of Constantinople at the beginning of the
          sixth century has been calculated at about a million. The greatest city in
          Europe, as it continued to be throughout the Middle Ages, and at the same time
          situated on the borders of Asia, it was full of Gepids, Goths, Lombards,
          Slaves, and Huns, as well as orientals; Abasgian eunuchs and Colchian guards might be seen in the
          streets. The money-changers in this mercantile metropolis were numerous, and
          probably lived in the Chalkoprateia, which in later times
          at least was a Jews’ quarter. But the provincial subjects were not encouraged
          to repair to the capital except for strict purposes of business; and their
          visits were looked upon with such jealous eyes that as soon as their business
          was completed they were obliged to return home with all haste.
          
        
        In the urban arrangements of Constantinople, for the
          comfort of whose inhabitants the Emperors were always solicitous, the law of
          Zeno, which provided for a sea prospect, is noteworthy. The height of the
          houses built on the hills overlooking the sea was regulated in such a way that
          the buildings in front should not interfere with the view from the houses
          behind. Besides the corn, imported from Egypt, which was publicly distributed
          to the citizens in the form of bread, the chief food of the Byzantines was
          salted provisions of various kinds—fish, cheese, or ham. Wine was grown in the
          surrounding district, and there was a good vegetable market. Of public
          amusements there was no lack. As well as the horse-races in the hippodrome,
          there were theatrical representations and ballets; and it is probable that
          troupes of acrobats and tight-rope dancers often came from Asia. A theatre,
          called by the suggestive name of “Harlots”, is mentioned and recognized by the
          pious Justinian without a censure or a blush. Combats of men with wild animals,
          which had been abolished by the mild and heterodox Anastasius, were once more
          permitted under the orthodox and severer dynasty of Justin. Curious animals and
          prodigies were exhibited and attracted crowds; we hear, for example, of a
          wonderful dog which had the power of distinguishing the characters and
          conditions of human beings. This animal, whose inspiration was more formidable
          than if it had been mad with hydrophobia, singled out the courtesan, the
          adulterer, the miser, or the woman with child; and when the rings of a
          multitude of spectators were collected and cast before it in a heap, it
          returned each to the owner without making a mistake.
          
        
        The conversation which took place in the hippodrome on the
          eve of the Nika sedition, while it illustrates the political life of the time,
          is also interesting and important as an example of the language then spoken at
          Byzantium, and altogether is sufficiently noteworthy and curious to deserve
          reproduction. In many places, however, the meaning is obscure. It was customary
          to permit the factions on special occasions to state their grievances to the
          Emperor. The demarch was the mouthpiece of the deme, and a mandator or
          herald replied for the sovereign.
          
        
         
          
        
        Demarch of Greens. Long may you live, Justinian Augustus! Tu vincas. I am
          aggrieved, fair lord, and cannot endure the oppression, God knows. I fear to
          name the oppressor, lest he be increased and I endanger my own safety.
          
        
        Mandator. Who is he? I know him not.
          
        
        Demarch of Greens. My oppressor, 0 thrice august! is to be found in the
          quarter of the shoemakers.
          
        
        Mandator. No one does you wrong.
          
        
        Demarch of Greens. One man and one only does me wrong. Mother of God, let
          him never raise his head!
          
        
        Mandator. Who is he? We know him not.
          
        
        Demarch of Greens. Nay, you know best, 0 thrice august! who it is that
          oppresses me this day.
          
        
        Mandator. We know not that any one oppresses you.
          
        
        Demarch of Greens. It is Calapodius, the spathar (guardsman), who wrongs me, 0 lord of all!
          
        
        Mandator. Calapodius is not in power.
          
        
        Demarch of Greens. My oppressor will perish like Judas; God will requite him quickly.
          
        
        Mandator. You come, not to see the games, but to insult your rulers.
          
        
        Demarch of Greens. My oppressor shall perish like Judas.
          
        
        Mandator. Silence, Jews, Manichaeans, and Samaritans!
          
        
        
        Demarch of Greens. Do you disparage us with the name of Jews and samaritans. The Mother of God is with all of us.
          
        
        
        Mandator. When will ye cease cursing yourselves.
          
        
        Demarch of Greens. If any one denies that our lord the Emperor is orthodox,
          let him be anathema, as Judas.
          
        
        Mandator. I would have you all baptized in the name of one God.
          
        
        The Greens (tumultuously). I am baptized in One God.
          
        
        Mandator. Really, if you won't be silent, I shall have you beheaded.
          
        
        Demarch of Greens. Every person is anxious to be in authority, to secure his
          personal safety. Your Majesty must not be indignant at what we say in our
          tribulation, for the Deity listens to all complaints. We have good reason, 0
          Emperor! to mention all things now. For we do not even know where the palace
          is, nor where to find any public office. I come into the city by one street
          only, sitting on a mule; and I wish I had not to come then, your Majesty.
          
        
        Mandator. Everyone is free to move in public, where he wishes,
          without danger.
          
        
        Demarch of Greens. I am told I am free, yet I am not allowed to exhibit my
          freedom. If a man is free but is suspected as a Green, he is sure to be
          publicly punished.
          
        
        Mandator. Have ye no care for your lives that ye thus brave death?
          
        
        Demarch of Greens. Let this (green) colour be once uplifted—then justice
          disappears. Put an end to the scenes of murder, and let us be lawfully
          punished. Behold, the fountain is overflowing; punish as many as you like.
          Verily, human nature cannot tolerate the two things together (to be murdered by
          the Blues and to be punished by the laws). Would that Sabbates had never been born, to have a son who is a murderer. The sixth murder has
          taken place in the Zeugma; the victim was a spectator in the morning, in the
          afternoon, 0 lord of all! he was butchered.
          
        
        Demarch of Blues. Yourselves are the only party in the hippodrome that
          has murderers among their number.
          
        
        Demarch of Greens. When ye commit murder ye leave the city in flight.
          
        
        Demarch of Blues. Ye shed blood for no reason. Ye are the only party here
          with murderers among them.
          
        
        Demarch of Greens. 0 lord Justinian! they challenge us and yet no one slays
          them. Who slew the woodseller in the Zeugma, 0
          Emperor?
          
        
        Mandator. Ye slew him.
          
        
        Demarch of Greens. Who slew the son of Epagathus,
          Emperor?
          
        
        Mandator. Ye slew him too, and ye throw the blame on the Blues.
          
        
        Demarch of Greens. Now have pity, 0 Lord God! The truth is in jeopardy. I
          should like to argue with them who say that affairs are managed by
          God. Whence comes this misery?
          
        
        Mandator. God is incapable of causing evils.
          
        
        Demarch of Greens. God, you say, is incapable of causing evils? Who is it
          then who wrongs me? Let some philosopher or hermit explain the distinction.
          
        
        Mandator. Accursed blasphemers, when will ye hold your peace?
          
        
        Demarch of Greens. If it is the pleasure of your Majesty, I am content,
          albeit unwillingly. I know all—all, but I say nothing. Goodbye, Justice! you
          are no longer in fashion. I shall turn and become a Jew. Better to be a “Greek”
          than a Blue, God knows.
          
        
        Demarch of Blues. I hate you, I can't abide the sight of you,—your enmity
          harasses me.
          
        
        Demarch of Greens. Let the bones of the spectators be exhumed!
          
        
        [Exeunt the Greens.
          
        
         
          
        
        It will be noticed that in this dialogue the spokesman of
          the oppressed faction began with humble complaints; and the scene ended with
          open defiance. When the Greens marched out of the hippodrome, the Emperor
          sitting in the cathisma was left for a few moments alone with the Blues; but
          they quickly followed their enemies, and street conflicts ensued.
          
        
        If we pass from these stray details of external life to
          consider the morality of the age, we are confronted on the one hand by the
          stern laws of Justinian for the repression of what he considered immorality,
          and his clement laws for the encouragement of reformation; on the other hand by
          a remarkable picture, painted by a secret hand, of the vice that prevailed in
          all classes of society. These data are not in opposition, for moral legislation
          presupposes the prevalence of immorality.
          
        
        Two laws testify to the solicitude of Justinian for the
          liberty and protection of women. The earliest of them, issued in 534, made it
          illegitimate for any person to constrain a female, whether a freewoman or a
          slave, to appear against her will in a dramatic or orchestric performance. By the same act it was illegal for a lessee to prevent an actress
          from throwing up her theatrical engagement at any moment she pleased, and he
          was not even entitled to demand from her securities the money pledged for the fulfilment
          of her broken engagement. The duty or privilege of seeing that this law was
          carried out was assigned to the bishops as well as to the civil governors,
          against whose collusion with the managers of theatres episcopal protests may
          have been often necessary. It was also enacted that the profession of the
          stage, which in this age was almost synonymous with the trade of prostitution,
          should form no let or hindrance to the contraction of a legal marriage with the
          highest in the land. This liberation from disabilities of a degraded but
          necessary class is generally supposed to have been prompted by a personal
          episode in the life of the Emperor himself, whose wife Theodora seems to have
          been once an actress at Antioch.
          
        
        The other law was published in the following year, and
          addressed to the citizens of Constantinople. It deals with the practice of
          enticing young girls away from their homes in order to hire them out for
          immoral purposes. It is best to quote a portion of Justinian’s constitution on
          the subject:
          
        
        “The ancient laws and former Emperors have regarded with
          extreme abhorrence the name and the trade of a brothel-keeper, and many laws
          have consequently been enacted against such. We have increased the penalties
          already defined, and in other laws have supplied the omissions of our
          predecessors. But we have been lately informed of iniquities of this kind which
          are being carried on in this great city, and we have not overlooked the matter.
          For we discovered that some persons live and maintain themselves in an
          outrageous manner, making accursed gain by abominable means. They travel about
          many countries and districts, and entice poor young girls by promising them
          shoes and clothes, and thus entrapping them, carry them off to this fortunate
          city, where they keep them shut up in their dens, supplying them with a
          miserable allowance of food and raiment, and place their bodies at the service
          of the public and keep the wretched fees themselves. And they draw up bonds by
          which girls bind themselves to this occupation for a specified time, nay, they
          even sometimes ask the money back from the securities [if a girl escapes]. This
          practice has become so outrageous, that throughout almost the whole of this imperial
          city and its suburbs over the water [at Chalcedon and Pera],
          and, worst of all, in close proximity to churches and saintly houses, dens of
          such a kind exist; and acts so iniquitous and illegal are perpetrated in our
          times that some persons, pitying the girls, desired to deliver them from this
          occupation and place them in a position of legal cohabitation, but the
          procurers did not permit it. Some of these men are so unholy as to corrupt
          girls under ten years old, and large sums of money have been given to buy off
          the unfortunate children and unite them in a respectable marriage. This evil,
          which was formerly confined to a small part of the city, has spread throughout
          its whole extent and the circumjacent regions. We were secretly informed of
          this some time ago, and as our most magnificent praetors, whom we commissioned
          to investigate the matter, confirmed the information, we immediately determined
          to deliver the city from such pollution”.
          
        
        This preamble is followed by prohibition of these abuses;
          procurers are banished from the Empire, and especially from the imperial
          city. It would appear from this law that all disorderly houses were
          rendered absolutely illegal, and that the only form of prostitution
          countenanced by law was that of women who practised it on their own account.
          
        
        Another constitution of the same year, also addressed to
          the people of Constantinople, deals with the “heavier” or “diabolical” forms of
          licentiousness, and with the crime of blasphemy. Two bishops who rashly tasted
          of the Dead Sea fruit were subjected to a painful and shameful punishment by
          the inexorable Justinian, who adopted the principle that according to the
          scriptures whole cities as well as guilty individuals were reduced to ruin by
          the wrath of God in consequence of similar transgressions. The use of
          blasphemous expressions and imprecations is forbidden with equal severity, and
          the imperial notion of the law of causation is illustrated by the remark that
          on account of crimes of this kind “famines and earthquakes and plagues” visit
          mankind. We may finally mention the enactment of Justinian which suppressed
          gambling with dice, and other games of hazard.
          
        
        It is hardly possible to say much here of the curious
          evidence afforded by the Secret History on the subject of contemporary morals.
          The delicacy or affectation of the present age would refuse to admit the
          authority and example of Gibbon as a sufficient reason or valid excuse for
          rehearsing the licentious vagaries ascribed to Theodora in the indecent pages
          of an audacious and libellous pamphlet. If the words and acts which the writer
          attributes to Theodora were drawn, as doubtless is the case, from real
          life—from the green-rooms of Antioch or the bagnios of Byzantium—it can only be
          remarked that the morals of those cities in the sixth century did not differ
          very much from the morals of Paris, Vienna, Naples, or London at the present
          day. The story of Antonina’s intrigue with Theodosius, which is quite credible
          and was probably derived from back-stair gossip, contains nothing more enormous
          than might be told of exalted personages in any court at any period of history.
          
        
        There is no side of the history of societies in the
          remote past on which we are left so much in the dark by extant
          records as their industry, their commerce, and their economy; and as these
          departments of life were continually affecting politics, their neglect by
          contemporary writers renders a reconstruction of political history always
          defective and often impossible. The chief technical industries carried on at
          Constantinople seem to have been as follows:—(1) The manufacture of silk
          fabrics was practised on a large scale before the production of the material
          was introduced by the two monks, as narrated in a previous chapter. Once the
          Romans were no longer dependent on the oriental nations for its production and
          importation, it is to be presumed that the manufacture of the fabric, which
          must have become considerably cheaper, was carried on on a much more extensive scale. (2) The domestic utensils used by the Byzantine
          citizens were of glazed pottery, of black or gray colour,
          and were made at Byzantium. Glass was imported from Egypt, which in old days
          used to supply Rome. (3) The extensive use of mosaics in the decoration of
          Christian churches and rich men’s palaces made the manufacture of the coloured
          pebbles quite a lucrative trade. (4) The symbolism of the Christian religion
          gave rise to a new art, and the shops of crucifix-makers were probably a
          feature of Constantinople. Crosses were made of all sorts of materials, gold,
          silver, precious stones, lychnites, or ivory. The
          carving of religious subjects in ivory was an associated branch of this trade.
          (5) The art of the jeweller was doubtless in great requisition in the luxurious
          capital, and the pearls which decorate Theodora in the mosaic portrait in San
          Vitale at Ravenna indicate the style of the imperial court. (6) The implements
          of war, the arms of the soldiers, and the engines used in siege warfare were
          manufactured at Constantinople, and stored in a public building called the Mangana.
          
        
        All these arts flourished in the imperial city, and made it
          an active industrial centre. In regard to the commercial relations of the
          Empire, it will be well to quote the words of Finlay, who made a special study
          of this side of its history:
          
        
        “Several circumstances, however, during the reign of
          Justinian contributed to augment the commercial transactions of the Greeks, and
          to give them a decided preponderance in the Eastern trade. The long war with
          Persia cut off all those routes by which the Syrian and Egyptian population had
          maintained their ordinary communications with Persia; and it was from Persia
          that they had always drawn their silk and great part of their Indian
          commodities, such as muslins and jewels. This trade now began to seek two different
          channels, by both of which it avoided the dominions of Chosroes; the one was to
          the north of the Caspian Sea, and the other by the Red Sea. This ancient route
          through Egypt still continued to be that of the ordinary trade. But the
          importance of the northern route, and the extent of the trade carried on by it
          through different ports on the Black Sea are authenticated by the numerous
          colony of the inhabitants of central Asia established at Constantinople in the
          reign of Justin II. Six hundred Turks availed themselves, at one time, of the
          security offered by the journey of a Roman ambassador to the Great Khan of the
          Turks, and joined his train. This fact affords the strongest evidence of the
          great importance of this route, as there can be no question that the great
          number of the inhabitants of central Asia who visited Constantinople were
          attracted to it by their commercial occupations.
          
        
        The Indian commerce through Arabia and by the Red Sea was
          still more important; much more so, indeed, than the mere mention of
          Justinian’s failure to establish a regular importation of silk by this route
          might lead us to suppose.
          
        
         The immense number of trading vessels which
          habitually frequented the Red Sea shows that it was very great.
          
          
        Finlay goes on to make some instructive observations on the
          decline of Egypt and the importance of the Jews.
          
        
        “In the reign of Augustus, Egypt furnished Rome with a
          tribute of twenty millions of modii of
          grain annually, and it was garrisoned by a force rather exceeding twelve
          thousand regular troops. Under Justinian the tribute in grain was reduced to
          about five millions and a half modii,
          that is eight hundred thousand artabas;
          and the Roman troops, to a cohort of six hundred men. Egypt was prevented from
          sinking still lower by the exportation of its grain to supply the trading
          population on the shores of the Red Sea. The canal connecting the Nile with the
          Red Sea afforded the means of exporting an immense quantity of inferior grain
          to the arid coasts of Arabia, and formed a great artery for civilization and
          commerce”. The Jews seem to have increased in numbers about the beginning of
          the sixth century. Finlay accounts for this increase “by the decline of the
          rest of the population in the countries round the Mediterranean, and by the
          general decay of civilization in consequence of the severity of the Roman
          fiscal system, which trammelled every class of society with regulations
          restricting the industry of the people ... The Jews, too, at this period, were
          the only neutral nation who could carry on their trade equally with the
          Persians, Ethiopians, Arabs, and Goths; for, though they were hated everywhere,
          the universal dislike was a reason for tolerating a people never likely to form
          common cause with any other”.
          
        
        As for the Greeks, they “maintained their superiority over
          the other people in the Empire only by their commercial enterprise, which
          preserved that civilization in the trading cities which was rapidly
          disappearing among the agricultural population”. Barbarian monarchs, like
          Theodoric, used often to support the Jews in order to “render their country
          independent of the wealth and commerce of the Greeks”.
          
        
        A writer at the beginning of the seventh century,
          Theophylactus Simocatta, gives a description of the
          empire of Taugast, which has been identified with
          China; the intercourse with the Turks, which began in the reign of Justin II,
          brought the far East closer to the Roman Empire. He praises the wise laws which
          prevail in Taugast, and mentally contrasts the luxury
          of Byzantium with the law which forbids the Taugastians to wear silver or gold, while he attributes to Alexander the Great the
          foundation of the two chief towns of their realm. Syrian missionaries seem also
          to have kept up a connection between China and the West; we read that “in the
          seventeenth year of the period Cheng kuan (=643) the
          king of Fulin, Po-to-li [Po-to-li = the Nestorian
          Patriarch of Syria, Pulin = the countries in the East
          once under Roman sway], sent an embassy offering red glass and other articles.
          Tai-tsung favoured them with a message under his
          imperial seal, and graciously granted them presents of silk”.
          
        
         
         |